Work Text
STORY TITLE:GRIMM MAGIC by MYSTICWRITER3018 (AO3) STORY SUMMARY:AU, HP-Thirdyear, Alternate-Universe/Parallel-Different Worlds, Grimm/other Fantasy movies and TV--creatures, OCHarry had enough of Dumbledore and his manipulative ways when he was denied of his godfather Sirius Black and living with him. He ran away when the opportunity came and arose for him, found Sirius and Remus, and they all ran away through a magic portal to get away from the corrupted universe they’re in, along with their friends Draco, Luna, and Neville for the trip.They stumble into a whole new world, a different alternate parallel universe, where magic is the same from their previous world--but there are very certain differences in it with unfamiliar unique creatures known as the Wesen and the people that were known to look after, guard and watch over, and hunt the bad-type Wesen, are called the Grimm.Harry Potter--renamed as Harry / Hadrian Evans-Black--didn’t think that he, his pseudo-family and friends would still have their magic in the other universe, nor were they revered among the Grimm and the Wesen, as a mystical clan of Grimm that can wield and use magic in the other world.Harry also didn’t think and knew that in this other world, there would be markings upon them that would signify who they are fated to, like soulmates. And he has two intricate kinds of markings--that specifically means that he has two soulmates. One, another Grimm…and the other, a Wesen.Follow this amazing story about Harry and his family and friends living their lives in the other new world…a world where they start over and have a happy life, and were given second chances to gain what they want or wish for. Follow the story…that is GRIMM MAGIC. OOOOO
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN HARRY POTTER, GRIMM, OR ANY OF ITS MERCHANDISE, EVEN ANYTHING SIMILAR OR RELATED TO BOOKS, TV SERIES, AND MOVIES.
I ONLY OWN THE ORIGINAL CHARACTERS, THE PLOT, AND STORY ITSELF.
NO FLAMES PLEASE!!!
OOOOOAUTHOR’S NOTES:I like the concept of the story that Harry, his family, and friends escape into another world or go into an alternate universe where they live their own lives and have their second chances on starting over to a new life at a new place where they don’t need to be bound by destiny and such--even though the Gods or Fate themselves might like to yank their chains and pull them into any kind of catastrophic/fate-of-the-world kind of trouble.Also, I also like the idea of soulmates, so I’m adding this to my original fanfiction story.I’m also adding a few creatures/aliens from other related favorites, like in Star Wars, Spiderwick-Chronicles, etc.--such as putting in Zabrak, Togruta, Twi-lek, Nautolan, Goblins, Fairies, Shape-shifters, and other species from movies, books, or TV series, to be added as Wesen creatures for the story.I hope you like this kind of story I’m writing about on my own! Enjoy Readers! OOOOOOOOOOSTORY GUIDE:Words “Words” - normal; EnglishWords - italics; thoughts, mental-thinking“Words” - italics; magical Latin languages, magic spells or incantations“Words” - bold; other languages, like German, French, Arabic, or normal human languages, etc.“Words” - bold italics; Wesen-creature, magical beings/creatures languages(Words) - italics; magical mental-link, magic mind-talk[Words] - bold; com-link, tech-talkWORDS - capital italics; visions, dreams, illusions, mind-views/scenesWORDS - capital bold; real-life visual views, TV newsWORDS - capital bold italics; written words, books, written languageOOOOOCHARACTERS LIST (FACE-CLAIMS, ETC.) : Harry/Hadrian Evans-Black/Potter (Daniel Radcliffe), magical wizard-Grimm--paired with OC male Grimm, Adrian Vladimir (OC male model, pictures below); and OC male Zabrak-Wesen, Darius Darkus (Ray Park and Darth Maul-Zabrak 'Star Wars', pictures below) Draco/Draco Narcissus-Black/Malfoy (Tom Felton), magical wizard-Grimm--paired with Sean Renard, Zauberbiest-Wesen, Wesen-Royal Prince (Sasha Roiz ''Grimm'')Sirius Black (Gary Oldman), a shape-shifter/Animagus Grim-dog and wizard; and Remus Lupin (David Thewlis), a werewolf-wizard; paired-lovers, soulmate-bonded Luna Lovegood/MoonLong-Black (Evanna Lynch), an Oracle healer-witch; and Neville Longbottom/MoonLong-Black (Matthew Lewis), a nature-earth healer-wizard; paired-lovers/partners, soulmate-bonded Lily/Lilian Rose Evans-Black, OC magical witch-Grimm, Harry and his soulmates' daughter (OC female model, pictures below)--paired with Nick Burkhardt, Kessler 'Cursed' Grimm (David Giuntoli ''Grimm''); and OC male werewolf-Wesen, Jake/Jacob Lucian-Moons (Tyler Lee Hoechlin ''Teen Wolf'', pictures below)Andy/Andromeda CissaBeth-Black, OC magical witch-Grimm, Draco and Sean Renard's daughter (Alexa Vega from 2013 movie ''The Hunters'')--paired with OC male Grimm, Damian Winchester (Robbie Amell from 2013 movie ''The Hunters'')Teddy/Theodore Lupin-Black, OC magical wizard-Grimm, Sirius and Remus' son (Dylan O'Brien from trilogy-movie ''Maze Runner'')--paired with OC male Lion/Lowen-Wesen, Lionel Bravestone (Jason Momoa)Aurora MoonLong-Black, OC magical witch-Grimm, Luna and Neville's daughter (Saoirse Ronan)--paired with OC male human, David Vladimir, Adrian's brother, Interpol Agent (Javier Rey from Netflix movie ''Unknown Origins'') Rosalee Calvert, fox/Fuchsbau-Wesen (Bree Turner) and Monroe, wolf/Blutbad-Wesen (Silas Weir Mitchell); paired-loversSeverus Snape (Alan Rickman), Potions master wizard, Draco's godfatherHank Griffin, Nick's police partner and best friend human (Russell Hornsby)Drew Wu, Portland police department's Sergeant police officer (Reggie Lee)Kelly Kessler-Burkhardt, Nick's mother (Mary Elizabeth Mastrantonio)Marie Kessler, Nick's aunt (Kate/Katherine Burton); and Farley Kolt, Marie's paired soulmate-lover, hawk/Steinadler-Wesen (Titus Welliver)Theresa ''Trubel/Trouble'' Rubel, female Grimm (Jacqueline Rose Toboni)Bud Wurstner, beaver/Eisbiber-Wesen (Danny Bruno)Alexander, Pflichttreue-white leopard/Wesen, Agent of Wesen Council (Spencer Conway)Sebastien (Christian Lagadec), male human, Resistance/Laufer, Sean Renard’s trusted friend and lawyerMartin Meisner (Damien Puckler), male human, Resistance/Laufer, bodyguard and fighterElizabeth Lascelles, Sean Renard’s mother, Hexenbiest-Wesen (Louise Lombard)Henrietta Wonderson-OC lastname (Garcelle Beauvais), friend of Elizabeth and Sean Renard, Hexenbiest-Wesen Juliette Silverton, enemy female human (Elizabeth 'Bitsie' Tulloch)Adalind Schade, enemy Hexenbiest-Wesen (Claire Coffee)Eric Renard, Sean's enemy brother Royal Prince (James Frain)Viktor Konigsburg, enemy Renard's cousin Royal male human (Alexis Denisof) Kenneth Bowes-Lyon, enemy Royal male human (Nico Evers-Swindell)
IMAGES/PICTURES FOR THE STORY :
Harry / Hadrian Evans-Black/Potter, magical wizard-Grimm (Daniel Radcliffe)
OC, Adrian Vladimir, Harry's Grimm soulmate-lover
OC, Darius Darkus, Harry's Wesen-Zabrak soulmate-lover (Ray Park-human, Darth Maul-Zabrak/Wesen)
Draco Narcissus-Black/Malfoy, magical wizard-Grimm (Tom Felton)
Sean Renard, Draco's soulmate-lover, Zauberbiest-Wesen (Sasha Roiz)
Neville Longbottom (Matthew Lewis, left side) and Luna Lovegood (Evanna Lynch, right side); MoonLong-Black, soulmate-lovers
Sirius Black (Gary Oldman, left side) and Remus Lupin (David Thewlis, right side); soulmate-lovers
OC, Lily/Lilian Rose Evans-Black, Harry and soulmates' daughter, magical witch-Grimm
OC, Jake/Jacob Lucian-Moons, Lily Black's soulmate-lover, werewolf-Wesen (Tyler Lee Hoechlin)
Nick Burkhardt, Lily Black's soulmate-lover, the 'Cursed' Kessler Grimm (David Giuntoli)
Teddy Lupin-Black, Sirius and Remus' son, magical wizard-Grimm (Dylan O'Brien)
OC, Lionel Bravestone, Teddy's soulmate-lover, Lion/Lowen-Wesen (Jason Momoa)
OC, Damian Winchester, Andy's soulmate-lover, Grimm (Robbie Amell, male-left side); and OC, Andy/Andromeda CissaBeth-Black, Draco's daughter, magical witch-Grimm (Alexa Vega, female-right side)
OC, Aurora MoonLong-Black, Luna and Neville's daughter, magical witch-Grimm (Saoirse Ronan)
OC, David Vladimir, Adrian's brother, and Aurora's soulmate-lover, male Human (Javier Rey, Netflix movie ''Unknown Origins'') STORY COVER FOR GRIMM MAGIC
SYMBOL OF THE MYSTIC GRIMM (German: Mystisch Grimm) MYSTIC GRIMM Family/Clan Motto--It is our choices that show what we truly are, far more than our abilities.
GREY-MISTS MANSION--Mystic Grimms' Family Home/Clan-Land
BLACK-SHADE FORESTS--somewhere mysterious and unknown location in Portland, Oregan, USA
GUARDIAN TREE--the mysterious magical tree that can appear any time and place for anyone or any-kind in great need and such, etc.
(Tree-Hole, magical passageway on the image below)
OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR'S NOTES: I will be updating, writing, and posting this story very soon! I promise!I hope you will like it! Enjoy Readers!PLEASE REVIEW OR COMMENT!OOOOO
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN HARRY POTTER, GRIMM, OR ANY OF ITS MERCHANDISE, EVEN ANYTHING SIMILAR OR RELATED TO BOOKS, TV SERIES, AND MOVIES.
I ONLY OWN THE ORIGINAL CHARACTERS, THE PLOT AND STORY ITSELF.
NO FLAMES PLEASE!!!
OOOOOOOOOO
PROLOGUE
We all know that there are the Grimm.
For they are the enforcers, the hunters, the supernatural guardians of humanity itself.
That keeps all humans safe from the monstrous creatures known as the Wesen.
And the Wesen feared them like they are the boogeyman amongst their kind.
But what if…?
What if there is a family clan of Grimms that are ‘different’ than the rest?
Those that care about the Wesen, knowing how they live their lives and became fabled as the monsters that they are.
But they see deeper in their other sides that they are not, which other Grimms would not see--and they believe that most Wesen are innocent, despite there are those with wild animalistic and blood-thirsty monstrous parts.
These family clan of Grimms care for the Wesen, help them, provide them of their needs, grant them safety and security--without endangering the humans of the world.
Thus creating a balance that would unite all creatures; the humans, Wesen, and Grimms alike in a peaceful way.
However…what happened to these special different Grimms…that were disliked among the Royals and the prejudiced and biased deadly dangerous Grimms?
Follow this story.
The story about the--Mystisch Grimm.
Or in normal English as you would know it…the
MYSTIC GRIMM
.
Join this amazing tale…as it all starts with a certain young wizard named Harry Potter.
Who finally decides to make his own decisions that will change his life.
And bring him to a new one with family and friends that he had dreamed of and wished for, ever since he was little.
And also bring some surprising revelations…about his family heritage and such.
And that will bring him and others into a new world that he never thought would have existed and known about from the Mundane and the Magical Worlds he lived in and would leave it soon.
This is Harry’s story.
Along with his family and his friends as well.
This…is how it all started.
OOOOOOOOOO
CHAPTER 1 - THE BEGINNING
“It’s about time, Potter. I was wondering when you were finally going to get that fat-head of yours right out of your bloody arse!”Harry just ignored his friend, who surprisingly is Draco Malfoy, that sarcastically said that statement towards him with a wry grin on his smug arrogant aristocratic young face.Harry protested, not at all offended or insulted by what the blond teen wizard said to him. “Look, I admit that I was blinded by my loyalty to him at the time--but you can’t blame me since he’s been helpful to me a lot before!”Draco snorted with disbelief at that. “Ohh sure…and I’m the infamous Heir of Slytherin himself!”Harry rolled his eyes. “I said I was sorry when Ron and I came into the Slytherin dorms disguised with Polyjuice Potion, thinking that you were Him and such. Bloody hell, you’re still not letting that go?!”Draco just shrugged and said. “I’m just sulking at the fact that the famous ‘Boy-Who-Lived’ actually came to Slytherin himself, despite that it’s only under the guise of investigating on who was Slytherin’s Heir and that sort, and I did not know about nor was I aware of it. If my friends found out that I was talking to Harry Potter himself under disguise--they would laugh at me for generations as they would tell the tale to their families in the future.”“Well, there’s not going to be a future for any of us, if you don’t start to continue helping me with this endeavor. Now get over here and help me sort out these books on finding out what Voldemort’s other--”“Don’t say his name out loud, idiot!” Draco hissed at Harry, looking around with eyes narrowed frantically like he’s trying to see or spot anyone who might be listening into their conversation.Harry continued, ignoring him. “--other Horcruxes might be. Come on, then.”Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy were spending their whole summer, after their second year from the magical school called Hogwarts, with each other, along with a few others, in a hidden place somewhere that is unknown except to them and whoever their companions are.How Harry and Draco became friends as you may ask?That story was simple.OOOOOAfter the incident with the silly Duel at the Defense lessons taught by that so-called teacher of a fraud Lockhart, and Harry stopped the snake from attacking Malfoy when he conjured it into being and thought that he could sick it on Potter but the agitated snake turned on him instead, angered by the abrupt summoning from where it came from.Harry didn’t realize that he reacted without thinking, running towards the snake and gently grabbing it with his hands, and holding it carefully to near his face as he whispered to it softly in the magical snake language known as Parseltongue--and he wasn’t aware of the shocked cries and terrified yells from his classmates and those that were around for the Defense lesson.Harry petted and comforted the snake like it’s a pet to him and it quickly calmed down under the boy’s ministrations and was soothed of its anger. Then the snake lifted its head and flared its hood, revealing that it’s a cobra snake, hissing its flicking tongue at Harry’s face upon gazing at him and Harry couldn’t help but giggle out loud and smile, much to the stunned shock of his audience that are staring at him.It didn’t take long for Professor Snape to snap out of his stunned stupor, grabbed Harry Potter by the arm and pulling him out of there before the others snap out of it as well and react badly upon thinking that Harry is a dark wizard or something silly such as that. It was a relief that none of the students at that pathetic Defense lesson had heard Harry speak Parseltongue out loud because he was whispering so close with the snake upon soothing it. Draco was the next one who snapped out of it and quickly followed after the two of them as they left the room, leaving the stunned people behind.Professor Snape pulled Harry into a secluded empty classroom and nearly shut the door on Draco who scurried quickly to get inside and demanded at his godfather--shocking Harry upon hearing that revelation--that he wants to be in on this private conversation. The Potions professor had no choice but to relent and let the young boy in and he came inside quick as a flash, and immediately asked questions at Harry Potter eagerly, that it made the other boy stare at the blond one a little wary and disturbed at his hyper attitude, like he’s turned into another crazed fan of the ‘Boy-Who-Lived’--specifically like Colin Creevey.Harry didn’t realize that he spoke some of his thoughts out loud and Draco looked deeply offended upon being compared similarly with that hyper first year Gryffindor student that he’s seen running around with his Muggle camera and flashing them, almost blinding others with it. Harry couldn’t help but smile amused that the look on Malfoy’s face was a little funny when he mentioned him being like Colin Creevey.Still, the focus right now is that Severus Snape was talking to him urgently.Specifically, he is demanding at him but not being too harsh and snappy about it.“Since when can you speak the snake language? How long have you known that you’re a Parseltongue, Mr. Potter?” Professor Snape asked him seriously.Harry blinked confused. “Er…Parseltongue, professor? I don’t understand. But the snake language--I once spoke to a large boa constrictor at a Muggle zoo before I got my Hogwarts letter, sir. I made the glass disappear magically from his cage and he just hissed me thanks once he got out free and was loose on the wild. I don’t know what happened to him after that.”Professor Snape gave a very grave look but Draco turned away from his pouting back into excitement upon hearing this and the blond continued asking and demanding at Harry on what he said to the snake now when he conjured it during their Dueling session and wondered what the snake said back. Harry blinked again with surprise at him but he answered Draco that he told the snake to back off from biting him and then told him that he’ll somehow find a way to bring him back home wherever it is, but the snake replied hissing to him that he’d rather stay with Harry as a familiar from now on, because he became interested with the human that can speak snake language as such that is Parseltongue.“Harry, this is very important, and you must tell me very truthfully,” Snape implored Harry and he was a little surprised that the professor is calling him by his first name in such a gentle tone. “Does anyone else know about this? About what you can speak?”Harry became more confused but he shook his head in a negative at him. “No, sir. Not even Ron and Hermione knows.”“Good. Meet me at the Potions lab tonight, Mr. Potter and don’t be late. I need to talk to you in private,” Snape ordered the boy and then Draco chimed in, eagerly begging him to join into this. “Can I come too? Please!?”Snape wanted to have his godson, Draco Malfoy out of this private meeting, but then he allowed him to join in because he could see that Draco won’t relent on staying out of this and will be stubborn about it until he decided to let him in. Harry was confused very much on why he’s requested to talk to Snape, sometime during the night, but then since the professor started acting strangely like he’s being nice and all that, and there’s something that he should know upon the conversation they’ll have later, so Harry decided to see this through and find out what’s going on.When Harry got back to the Gryffindor dorms, he was instantly confronted by his two friends, Ron and Hermione asking and demanding at him over what happened but Harry ignored them, telling them that Snape is calling for him at the Potions lab over something and he told them that he’ll relay what happened later. Though they tried to ask him more about it, the two of them decided to wait and trust on Harry to tell them but Harry’s got a feeling that later when he meets up with Snape, he might be prohibited into telling them that he’s a snake-speaker.Somehow, Harry got a gut feeling that telling his friends that he has the ability to speak to snakes might be a very bad thing.And his suspicions turned out to be true, when the time came for him to go to meet with Professor Snape at the Potions lab, after the lessons had ended for the day, and Harry didn’t hesitate to going there before Ron or Hermione might have the idea on going with him and keep him company, whether he likes it or not. When he made it there, Harry was a bit surprised to see that there’s nobody else around at the Potions lab, except Professor Snape himself and Draco who still wanted to be in on the conversation together.As Harry got inside, Snape instantly warded the door and the whole lab to magically silence it from anyone outside listening in, and also alert him if anyone might come and pass by to the lab, like the nosy Headmaster Dumbledore. Harry watched him do this with a bit of wariness but seeing Draco smiling friendly and all that, he tries to relax a little.After ensuring that the Potions lab is fully warded and magically-set with alarms and such, Snape turned to Harry and went straight to the point. “Potter, the snake language you used before…it was a very fortunate and good thing that you didn’t speak it out loud during that pathetic Dueling lesson, because it is considered, mostly among others, the Darkest magical language ever known among the Magicals. The main reason being why it’s known as a Dark language is because it was first invented and spoken by Salazar Slytherin himself.”Harry was glad that he was smart and intelligent enough to know on what it means if he revealed that he can speak Parseltongue. If his friends and others have clearly heard him speak that--then they would instantly think that he’s the Slytherin’s Heir or something Dark or some kind of bad sort like that. It wouldn’t help his status anymore than it’s been better that he’s been dubbed the ‘Boy-Who-Lived’ by all the Magical people in the Wizarding World because of the infamous event that caused Voldemort’s demise and him somehow living through the Darkest curse known as the Killing Curse. Harry never liked being called that and known for among the Magical people because of the very event that caused him to lose his loving parents and that it got them thinking that he was better off safe to live among the Mundane/Muggle people.Since Harry finally found the opportunity and chance to tell the truth about how he’s been living off with the Dursley family and everything, Harry didn’t hesitate to finally tell a Magical teacher about the kind of life and abuse he had suffered from the Magic-hating so-called family relatives.To say that Professor Snape--and Draco--was very much shocked and horrified upon hearing what Harry Potter has gone through in the entirety of his whole childhood was an understatement. Then it didn’t take long for both of them to become angry and outraged for Harry after he finished telling his story and tale about his life to them.Draco spluttered indignantly, dropping his persona as a snobby Pureblood-wizard type while he snapped ranting. “This is outrageous! Those Muggles have no right to treat you like that, even when they know of magic and everything! If I had my way, I would turn and Transfigure those two fat lards straight into Pigs and that skinny high-attitude Aunt of yours into a vegetable stalk for her husband and son to munch on!”“Draco Lucian Malfoy!” Severus Snape instantly scolded him, almost appalled and shocked at his statement, while Harry just broke out giggling, amused over this and didn’t expect that kind of reaction from the Slytherin boy, and he is also happy to know that Draco is going to be his new best friend upon hearing him say that.Draco ducked his head sheepishly as he murmured, “Sorry, sir!”Harry smiled and then he continued his story upon telling Dumbledore and trying to convince him to send him back to the Dursleys as he told the Headmaster of his bad childhood, but the old wizard just waved him off like the abuse wasn’t so bad, and told the poor desperate boy that it’s for the greater good that he stays with his Muggle family.This time, Snape was now spluttering and sputtering in outrage, his expressionless stern-blank face instantly turned into furious anger upon hearing this revelation. “That ignorant old codger of a coot! I cannot believe he would turn you away and discard you like that--even if you’re his famous favorite and all that! I trusted his word when he told me he would protect you and put you somewhere ‘safe’, after he failed to protect and save your parent’s life when I asked for his help!”Harry blinked in surprise upon hearing that. “You know my parents?”Snape sighed, knowing that it’s inevitable now to deny it. “I know your mother more than your father. Your mother and I were childhood friends. But your father…he wasn’t very friendly with me back then, but he only tolerated me after your mother trusted and appointed me as one of your godfathers and guardians when you were born.”Harry went wide-eyed shocked over this. “One of my--? I have godfathers!?”Then Snape was even more furious upon seeing how clueless Harry is and he ranted muttering. “And of course, the old codger thought in his insane mind that it’s for the ‘greater good’ that you don’t know who are your other family, godfathers, and such!”“To think! He would send you off straight to that Tuney-woman!” He cursed again, but made sure that the two boys don’t hear him clearly so that they won’t learn them.Snape sighed, looking like that he’s making the decision of a lifetime--both good and bad--and he carefully kneels to look straight into Harry’s eyes, dropping his cold persona and snarky ‘dungeon bat’ attitude to look at Harry with a gentle expression. “Harry…I know you may not trust me, but…I can help you get away from them and make sure that you live a normal childhood with a good family. I failed with your mother--I won’t fail her again with you.”But he didn’t know that Harry had trusted him ever since he saved his life back in first year and tried to keep him safe from Voldemort/possessed Quirrell back then, and he believed him when Snape told him this heartfelt statement, even without being convinced from others and such.Harry nodded to Snape, showing that he trusts him and Snape was relieved to see that and nodded back. Then it didn’t take long for Snape to make plans and preparations.Plans that would forever change both the Light and Dark Lords, who would have tried to rule the world through selfish, manipulative, greedy power-seeking, and bigoted means soon. But with Harry’s revelation about his family to Snape, after that thankful mishap of the Defence Lesson and he spoke Parseltongue, it will ruin both plans of the two evil wizards of the Light and Dark.And bring upon true peace into the Wizarding World, and ensure a long-time peaceful existence of all wizards, witches, and magical creatures and beings alike. Safe and secured away from the Mundane World.Until the time comes where there is a chance for the Magical side to be revealed, if the Mundane one can be fully trusted to know of the secret world.For now, these kinds of plans that Snape is making, is not only for the benefits of the Wizarding and Mundane worlds itself, but also opportunities and a chance to be able to escape from it and obtain a normal peaceful life, specifically for Harry, Draco, and others who want to be apart of it.Those who needed to escape from a forced destiny or fate brought upon them.Snape promised and reassured Harry that the plans he’ll make, will get the boy to finally have his chance to escape from his abusive family and away from them for good and forever this time. Harry beamed at this promise and Snape turned to Draco and appointed him to look after Harry and make sure that he gets out of trouble until the school year ends and that he’ll be ready to take them away to a safer place.For it is not only Harry who needs to be free from everything of the Wizarding World and its dangers within it, but also Draco Malfoy too.Draco nodded vigorously, following the Potion professor’s orders easily and without hesitation, because Harry doesn’t know that Snape is the Slytherin boy’s godfather. Until he was told about it by the blond boy himself when he escorted him back to the Gryffindor dorms.After that night, Harry started distancing himself from Ron and Hermione, his two friends with guilt and resolve, because of the revelation about the Parseltongue and everything else. And he can’t let them know about Snape’s plans, because the two of them still believed that Snape isn’t a good person, even though they knew as well that Snape has tried to protect him back in the first year.When more attacks happened with strange yet horrifying discoveries of more victims the other teachers or students have encountered.The next one a few days later after the Defense Lesson, was a student again from Hufflepuff, found petrified with a smoking ghost of Nearly Headless Nick.And then the next one, two days after that very day, two students of Ravenclaw and Slytherin were also found frozen and petrified within the library, and one of them, the Ravenclaw Prefect girl, was strangely gripping a small portable mirror on her right hand.Another strange noticeable things that’s been happening during these attacks, was that Harry still heard the hissing-like voice within the walls before the two attacks happened, and then he--and Draco who stayed by his side secretly, while strolling and going around the castle between classes--noticed a trail or line of spiders, all scurrying about and trying to flee outside from the castle itself and escape into the forest.Like there’s something inside the magical building itself, that’s really scaring these small arachnids into fleeing the place completely and going outside and be far away from it.Both Ron and Hermione were disappointed and upset with Harry when the two noticed that he’s been getting away and distancing from them. And somehow, they couldn’t manage to catch up with him, for Harry fled fast, almost like a small deer fleeing swiftly from predators closing towards it.But they didn’t know that Harry had managed to escape from them, by always being woken up early and fleeing on his Invisibility Cloak, and then having Draco’s help with magic to ensure that he keeps his distance and be able to evade them and get far away.Though Harry still does care about what’s going on about these attacks, he knew better than to get into the middle of it and foolishly try to look into it, because he learned his lesson the hard way after the fiasco from the previous first year with the Sorcerer’s Stone.Harry had already known, the moment Dumbledore refused his heartfelt plead and request from last time, that he can no longer trust the old wizard into helping him from now on. But he didn’t voice out his thoughts and decisions about it to Draco, because he knew that he would boast about it that he was right upon the Headmaster Dumbledore being nothing but a manipulative old coot of a wizard, that likes to think he’s wise and superior among the rest of the professors of Hogwarts, the magical school itself.Harry knew that Draco would be triumphant into knowing that he has not trusted the old twinkle-eyed wizard from then on since the first year because of what happened, that he believed the words he used to hear from the blond boy back then, that Dumbledore sees everyone like they’re all pieces of a chessboard.With the old wizard blindly seeing himself as the White King, and him--the Boy-Who-Lived--as his favored pawn in the game.Well--the old wizard is going to have a very unexpected and unpleasant surprise of his very lifetime, the moment he finds out that Harry Potter is no longer his pawn and under his control when the second year ends.Meanwhile, as for the attacks, it didn’t take long for Harry, with his new friend and partner-in-crime (so to speak), Draco to find out exactly what’s causing them from a surprising source--specifically a non-living phantom one to have come and told them.Moaning Myrtle, the ghost girl who died almost fifty years ago and haunts an abandoned broken down girl’s bathroom, came swooping straight to Harry and moaned and cried with urgency and fear, which is unlike her, as she used to complain and moan about her fate long ago, told the two boys that the monster in the bathroom was a very large serpent, a Basilisk, which the ghost girl finally found out and discovered what killed her that very day before when she died from it and became a ghost.How the ghost girl found out, it was simple.Moaning Myrtle had been noticing a red-headed young girl who kept frequenting the bathroom since the beginning of the second year, holding a diary, and kept opening some part in the bathroom to release the creature and has done the attacks. And the ghost-girl remembered that the red-head girl was always in a trance upon doing that when the attacks happened, and she kept appearing and looking sicker like her whole body and spirit is being sucked and drained dry by some dark magic or something magically very evil.Then strangely, the monster from the bathroom hasn’t gotten out for the short time-being when the red-head girl seemed to snap out of her enchanted trance, threw the diary into the water and then ran away crying scared. That was when the red-head girl came back and returned for the diary, and Myrtle watched as the diary stayed unusually dry when she picked it up from the water-flooded floor of the bathroom and went outside, under a trance again.Before Myrtle was about to finish her story, she didn’t notice how Harry’s widened in horror upon recognizing the part about the red-head girl and he knew instantly on who it is. Then he became even more horrified upon learning that the red-head girl came to the bathroom for the last time but she didn’t let the monster out. The girl went into the dark hole where the monster dwells and then disappears.Myrtle thought this was important for Harry and Draco to know because she felt for the girl since she used to talk to her for a short while and thought she was really kind and friendly, different from the other mean and rude girl students in the school who used to tease her the days she had lived and then now lives on as a ghost. It is one of the reasons why the girl’s bathroom that Myrtle haunts is closed off because the ghost-girl retaliated against the mean girls by scaring them off silly with her ghostly antics, but she never harmed them.After the ghost finished her story, both Harry and Draco exchanged alarmed looks and then ran like hell-hounds are chasing after them, trying to get to Professor Snape fast and tell him over what happened and what’s causing the attacks, and also the next victim who’s about to die in the infamous legendary Chamber of Secrets, as they realized that it is in the haunted girl’s bathroom all along.They burst in without warning and surprised Snape upon them entering in like that, and before the dark-robed man was about to sternly scold at them, both Draco and Harry just blabbered and talked in unison, trying to tell him what the ghost-girl Myrtle has told them. Snape managed to stop them from babbling at once in unison with a stopping gesture and then Draco was the one who took over into telling him, repeating everything that the ghost-girl Myrtle has said and shared the story to his godfather and Potions professor, with Harry nodding in confirmation along the way.By the time Draco was done repeating the whole story to Snape, he gave out a relieved sigh and then watched how Snape was blank and silent after that, giving no reaction or expression on his face. Then it took about a split-second for him to snap out of his silent stunned stupor and then went into action about how to deal with this matter but without the incompetent Headmaster to help them with it.First, he quickly sent off his owl to the proper authorities about the Dark creature they’re going to be messing with, and Snape felt really glad when he heard the news awhile ago that Dumbledore and Hagrid were taken in and arrested by the Aurors under false accusations from Draco’s father, Lucius Malfoy, for the time-being. After Snape sent the owl, he turned to Harry, reassuring the boy that they’ll save the girl who was forcibly taken into the Chamber and about to be the Basilisk’s next victim or something, by using his special ability of Parseltongue.Harry beamed upon the thought that he can help out and then Draco demanded that he joins in with the rescue, because he doesn’t want to be left behind from it, no matter how Snape will protest or sternly order him to stay back. Snape tried to give him his infamous ‘bat-glare’ to intimidate Draco into staying but he faced him courageously with a brave front, that it took a few seconds later, much to Harry’s amusement, that Snape finally relented into having Draco along for the rescue mission they’ll be going in.But Snape ordered them with caution and strict sternness that the two boys follow his lead and do whatever he tells them to without complaint or protest about it. Both boys nodded vigorously that they promised to follow his word and not disobey him. And Snape was glad and satisfied with that, even though he had to do a little scary intimidation to make the little young ones obey.Then Snape prepared himself with what appeared to be funny-looking magical goggle-like glasses that will protect the three of them from getting instantly killed by the deadly gaze of the Basilisk--for the dark serpent creature is known among legend that with its gaze, it kills the victim swiftly upon looking at them. And then took some potion vials with him for defense, in case whoever the Slytherin Heir is, he will master and control the beast into eating them, and the defensive and offensive potions will help into distracting it a little until Harry managed to somehow take over into controlling the Basilisk with Parseltongue.The trio of one adult wizard and two young boys went to the haunted girl’s bathroom, asked Myrtle politely where she saw the monster came out and then return to its chamber, and she just calmly pointed towards the bathroom sinks in one pillar. It was easy to find out which is the entrance when Draco points out the carved snake engraving on one of the sinks and then Snape gently coaxes Harry to speak in the snake language to open it.Harry did what he’s told to do and he hissed in Parseltongue for the Chamber’s secret entrance to open and it did. When the entrance into the Chamber of Secrets opened up to reveal a deep dark hole and what appeared to look like a slide for the Basilisk to come out and back in, Snape advised Harry to speak Parseltongue again and try summoning stairs, instead of sliding down. Harry did it again and his advice worked when stairs magically formed onto the slide and Snape lit up his wand and leads the way with the two boys following behind him.They didn’t realize that they were being followed by someone--and a some-thing--into the Chamber with one being an annoying hindrance, and the other will be a helpful ally in their rescue mission. It didn’t take long for those two to be revealed when Snape, Draco, and Harry stumbled into a very large and recently shedded snake skin when they ventured deeper into the dark tunnels after climbing down the stairs from the entrance. And it turned out to be the pathetic Professor Lockhart, who was somehow revealed to be a fraud upon being found out by one of the professors in Hogwarts sometime ago, and when the news came when some of the other professors found a horrifying bloody message that was left by the unknown criminal, Slytherin’s Heir, that he has taken a victim into the Chamber, the bumbling fraud of a wizard thought to flee at first but decided to try to seek out for the culprit so that he could gain glory and fame once more.When the trio stumbled upon the snake skin and stared at it for a silent stunned moment, they jumped when Lockhart called out to them in a boasting arrogant yell and both him and Snape were at a wand-draw against each other as the Potions professor demanded at the idiot man what he’s doing down here with them, and the man foolishly boasted and confessed about his revelation on being a fraud and he came to take the so-called glory back for himself by blaming Snape into being the culprit of the attacks and use part of the snake-skin to lie to the other professors above that he slayed the monster and failed to save the victim from the Chamber.Snape scoffed and told him that his stupid plan and idea won’t work but he tensed, along with Harry and Draco, when Lockhart also admitted that he’s very good with the Obliviate, a memory-erasing spell. Before Snape was about to attack back or shield them when Lockhart was going to cast it, the fraud of a professor was attacked from behind by the other thing that has followed them, with a loud angry screeching bird cry and Lockhart yelled and flailed his arms around, trying to make the feathery-like attacker to get off when it swooped down at him with its sharp bird talons.Harry, Draco, and Snape stared stunned dumbstruck upon seeing a beautiful red-golden bird that attacked and pecked at Lockhart with its flapping grand wings, beak and claws at him, and Lockhart foolishly tried to cast a spell to drive the bird away but it anticipated the movement, gave one whacking hit with one of its wings and turned his aim onto himself instead. The spell backfired right on Lockhart and he foolishly cried out the wrong spell and it was too late to take it back because the spell he hexed upon himself has now engulfed him and almost throws him against the dark dank walls like he was blown by it.Once Lockhart looked to be knocked unconscious by his own spell, Snape moved cautiously closer to check on him, making sure that the man is out, while the pretty bird flapped and glided to the two boys, deciding to perch itself onto the right side of Harry’s shoulders and gave a soothing song-like croon, while Harry and Draco marveled at the majestic bird that unexpectedly came to save them. Snape didn’t turn around but spoke in explanation to the two boys that the bird is a Phoenix and that it is Dumbledore’s magical familiar of sorts, while checking the pulse on the knocked-out man. But he also told them that he deduced that the Phoenix was forced to be the Headmaster’s pet by some unknown means, and somehow by an unknown event or something, the Phoenix had gotten itself free from Dumbledore’s hold and control and came to them willingly and freely, as he had known that the bird has never left the Headmaster’s side for almost a long while.Snape doesn’t know how the Phoenix got itself free but he’s relieved that it followed after them and saved them, and also glad that it’s coming along with them to rescue the victim and fight against the Basilisk, after he finished checking on Lockhart, secured him with magic bonds, and they continued on through the dark tunnels to get to the main Chamber wherever it might be. However, the dark-robed professor noted that the Phoenix seemed to be holding tightly on one of its talons a ragged hat, which it seemed familiar to him somehow. The hat is now being held by Harry when the Phoenix gently handed it over to him strangely, and the boy shrugged it off, thinking at first that the bird just brought it along to protect his head from the dripping wet ceiling above them as they continue walking through the dark tunnels.Draco teased Harry a little for indulging the bird upon putting on the hat it brought for him, but then he also complained of its dirty ragged-ness that he lowly whispered to his friend that he takes it off once they rescue the victim, deal with the Basilisk and the unknown enemy, and then get out of there. Harry also agreed as well, because he also seemed to recognize the familiarity of the hat, but couldn’t place where, and he doesn’t feel like having it on his head for too long, because he suddenly gets a gut feeling or deep instinct that he’ll be getting a headache if he does.It seems that the reason why Harry thought that was going to be later revealed as Harry opens another door into the main chamber with a soft hiss again, and it opens to reveal the grand almost-shining lit-up dark room that is the legendary Chamber of Secrets. Snape gestured the two boys behind him to stay quiet and draw out their wands in case for defense, and they did. And then they slowly and cautiously moved forward, looking around the chamber in search of the victim and rescue her before they might stumble into the unknown enemy that’s controlling the monster serpent or even worse, the Basilisk itself.The Phoenix--earlier, Snape shared that its name is Fawkes--also kept itself quiet and was still riding perched on Harry’s shoulders when they tried to move around silently, trying to find the one they’re looking for and also trying to avoid the enemies if they can spot them in the Chamber. Fortunately, they found the victim first--which was the red-head girl--they’re searching for, but much to their shock and horror, they found her lying almost dead on the slippery dark floor, looking like she’s been sucked dry of her very life and spirit, the way how sickly pale the poor girl looks.Snape almost rounded around in a swift spin like he’s trying to spot the culprit that had struck and attacked the victim or something while Harry and Draco ran forward to check on her, with Draco already learning and knowing on how to check out her pulse and everything. When Snape still couldn’t spot the enemy, he turned when Draco reported what he discovered, the girl’s pulse feeling very weak and she’s getting sickly pale by the second as Harry and Draco knelt next to her body on the floor. Harry gently tried to rouse her awake, but the red-head girl, who is Ginny Weasley, just kept on lying there unconscious or in some sort of cursed deep sleep.Then Harry noticed the very diary that the ghost mentioned before, lying also next to Ginny, and it was open to reveal blank pages on it. Before he could reach out and inspect whatever was written on it, he was suddenly grabbed on the wrist, but not too tight of a grip, by Snape who stopped him on time from nearly touching it. Snape scolded him almost sharply for foolishly reaching out to touch unknown dangerous objects and Harry paled when the professor explained to him that he can sense dark magic emanating from the diary, that is the source on why the girl Ginny looks sicker and seemed to feel weaker upon sensing her magic within her. Harry backed away as well as Draco, to let Snape do his work into trying to revive the poor girl and save her before she might die or something.Snape tried to use some spells to counter the black magic that’s linking the diary to the girl victim, but failed, and he tried with some of the potions he brought, but they also didn’t work either. Before he could think deeply and more on how to deal with this, there was an embodied ghostly voice that spoke out to them, and Snape reacted swiftly into action to drawing his wand to aim at the speaker, while Harry and Draco did the same.They saw, much to their confusion and suspicion, an almost visible phantom of a male student, standing a few feet from them, looking calm and gave a slight arrogant look on his face, like this unknown young man knows something that others don’t, and it’s a very bad one.Harry and Draco glanced to Snape when they noticed that he tensed even more like he recognized the ghostly young man. And judging by the way how his expressionless face seemed to pale more under the dim light, Snape was looking at the phantom ghost in horrified realization like he knows who the ghost is. Just when the phantom of the ghostly male teenage-looking student was about to speak, Snape suddenly casted a curse that blasted the spirit away, like he’s trying to send it back to wherever hellish purgatory he came from and the spirit disappeared almost with an enraged yell before hissing like the ghost itself was the culprit and is now summoning the Basilisk out.Snape quickly explained hurriedly to Draco and Harry that the phantom was Voldemort himself in his younger teen years back then, and he knows it because he researched about the Dark Lord before, when he knew that the monstrous wizard wasn’t truly gone after he killed Harry’s parents and tried to kill Harry but failed. Both boys were horrified and then Snape urgently told Harry to speak to the Basilisk when it comes out to stop it and try to take control over it more than the ghost Voldemort and he’ll use his deadly potions to kill the Basilisk because he realized and thought quickly that the Basilisk’s venom is the only way to dispatch and destroy the phantom wizard by using it destroy the diary, that is the Dark magic artifact, which is causing Ginny to look sicker and the ghost seeming like it’s forming a real body.Harry quickly did what he’s told, and just as the statue of a face that slightly looked like Salazar Slytherin himself, opened up to let the Basilisk out, he quickly shouted out hissing in Parseltongue for the Basilisk to stop and follow his commands from now on.When the Basilisk came out and looked ready to strike, it suddenly falters a bit upon hearing another one speaking the noble tongue of the magical snake language, but this one is younger as the great serpent can sense it and looms closer to flicks its tongue, like it’s trying to assess it. The trio quickly closed their eyes to avoid being killed by its deathly gaze, but then Harry flinched slightly when the Basilisk found him and its tongue flicked over his whole person, almost like it’s blind or something and then the Basilisk spoke in a raspy hissy voice, only understandable to Harry, and said that he and his companions do not need to fear it, for it has the ability to shield its deadly eyes and they can look at it without worry upon getting killed by its gaze.Snape and Draco both tensed with their eyes still closed and almost shivering with fear upon sensing the Basilisk very close to them but then they listened clearly to Harry speaking to it in the hissing snake magic-language and waited patiently, hoping internally that it worked upon Harry taking control of it over Voldemort’s. It didn’t take long for them to be glad and relieved when Harry managed to convince the Basilisk not to kill them and that Voldemort is a very bad guy who’s using it to hurt innocent people and the Basilisk listened to its new young master and Harry turned and reassured Snape and Draco that it’s safe now to open their eyes.At first they didn’t, but Harry reassured them that the Basilisk spoke and told him that it has the magic ability to shield its deadly eyes so that they won’t be killed by its gaze, repeating what it told him. After saying that, Snape and Draco slowly opened their eyes and gazed up at the large Basilisk looming over them calmly with a glassy gaze and they were marveling with wonder instead of wetting themselves with fear upon facing so close with such a monstrous majestic beast before them.Harry spoke to it hissing more that these two are his friends and that Voldemort is no longer a friend anymore, even when the ghost kept hissing and screeching loudly in Parseltongue when it appeared again in slightly-visible corporeal form and demanded the Basilisk to kill them, but it didn’t as it nodded to Harry, listening to him completely, and accepting him as his new master. The Basilisk nodded and hissed back to Harry that it won’t, and that it was happy to not hurt anyone else anymore, for it was helpless to follow the commands under a Parselmouth as it was enchanted to do so by its former master centuries ago.Snape was relieved to hear this and the trio and Basilisk kept ignoring the enraged ghost-Voldemort when it realized that his plan failed on using the serpent monster to kill them and then they need to do something quick on destroying the Dark magicked diary before Ginny dies from having her life-force suck out and give Voldemort a real body, when they realized that he’s starting to look like he’s about to form one.Surprisingly and fortunately, the Basilisk gave them the clue on how to destroy the Dark artifact and the Voldemort-phantom, and save the girl, by using one of its very deadly poisonous fangs, as its venom is strong enough to destroy it and save Ginny. However, Snape didn’t bring any tools to pry one of the Basilisk’s fangs out, but the serpent hissed at Harry, wondering about the magic sword inside the ragged hat that’s still on his head. Harry blinked at that, took off the hat and poked his hand around inside the dark-like hole in the hat, making Snape and Draco blink and stare at him weirdly when they noticed this. But then their eyes widened in shock when Harry just pulled out a sword straight out from the hat and held it out.Seeing the weapon, Snape nodded satisfied that it will work for the sword was forged from goblins to also have its blade absorb any kind of properties to make the weapon more lethal, specifically lacing it with Basilisk venom after using it like a toothpick to pry one of its fangs out. Harry handed over the sword to him and told Snape to be gentle when the Basilisk hissed at him in guidance on which one of its fangs is loose and easy to pull out, and also implores to be careful around its sensitive jaws. As an added safety measure, Snape took out some thick gloves to protect himself from being scratched and poisoned by the serpent’s venom and when the Basilisk opened its very big mouth, he carefully aimed, then stabbed, and picked the sword right at the loose fang where Harry pointed him out to and gently pried it loose to catch it with his other free hand as fast and gentle as he can. The fang fell nicely without hurting the Basilisk as it barely flinched and it dropped right on Snape’s other hand and he swiftly went into action upon running right to the diary and stabbed it with the sharp fang, before the ghost-Voldemort tried to stop him and it was already too late.Snape stabbed the diary with the fang like he’s stabbing it straight through its heart and he, Harry, and Draco watched as the ghost Voldemort gave a final scream of anger and agony and disappeared into some sort of dark flashy explosion of smoke and then clears up like the phantom was exorcised. Ginny gave out a gasp and woke up, her life-force returned to her and looking like she’s healthy again and they gave out relieved sighs as Snape and Draco went to gently sit her up from the floor while Harry picked up the sword that Snape dropped when he caught the fang.Harry quickly told the Basilisk to go back to its hole-home and hide for a while and he’ll be back to take care of it, also asking the Phoenix still perching on his shoulder to accompany it so that it wouldn’t be lonely. The Phoenix, Fawkes gave out a kind positive chirp, fluttered to the top of the Basilisk head and rode on it as it slithered back into the dark hole where it came from and waited there until Harry calls for it again. It was a good thing that it disappeared swiftly before Ginny caught sight of it so that she wouldn’t faint and gotten unconscious again from fright upon seeing the serpent beast.Harry whispered to Draco and Snape softly so that Ginny wouldn’t hear now that she’s awake and looking around frightened and confused on her unfamiliar surroundings, that he told the Basilisk to stay in hiding until he called for it again and he had Fawkes the Phoenix to stay with him to keep it company. Snape nodded with agreement on this and approved Harry for doing this, and he didn’t mind if Draco asked if it’s alright that he goes with Harry whenever they visit the Chamber to accompany the Basilisk and make friends with it whenever they want to.After Snape double-checked on Ginny’s health and see that she’s fully alright and healthy, he carefully pocketed the destroyed bleeding-like diary into the magic bag that he brought and looked like he’s planning to study and experiment on it to find out what kind of Dark magic artifact it was and find out how it ties to Voldemort, and also find out if there were more like this. Then Snape ushered the three kids so that they’ll get out of the Chamber before the Aurors arrive and then they’ll give false statements to them that the culprit has now been caught and the attacks on the school are now over.But Snape knew very well that they can’t use the excuse of Voldemort who tried to regain his body back by using the diary to suck Ginny’s life out, so they’ll be using a scapegoat--namely, Lockhart, who was left behind back in the tunnels and was still unconscious. But first, Snape gently talked to Ginny first, telling her and explaining what they’re planning to do, and he promised to make sure that none of the attacks are linked to her since it’s not her fault but all the Dark Lord Voldemort’s doing.Ginny didn’t mind playing along and following the plan and Snape stiffened uncomfortably when the little girl just hugged him, sobbing and crying with gratitude for coming to save her before she might have died down in that scary dark chamber. Harry and Draco held back their amused snickers upon seeing this sight as Snape hesitantly comforted her until she stopped crying and hugging and lets go of him. Though Snape seemed to sense that the two boys are amused by this upon the two of them and when Ginny drew away from the hug and composed herself to wipe off her tears, he discreetly glared at them to not tell anyone about this and the two boys just grinned at each other and nodded in promise that they won’t.After that, upon going back through the tunnels, and getting and magically carrying the knocked-out Lockhart out of the Chamber and away from the haunted girl’s bathroom where Harry shut the opening closed again until it needs to be used, Snape told the boys to go back to the dorms and wait for him to call for them again, while he ushered Ginny and magic-lifted Lockhart to the arriving magical authorities as they come.Both Harry and Draco nodded, went back to the dorms as fast and quiet as they go and they made it on time before somebody might have noticed that the two were gone. By the time, it was already the next day, Snape had made the false statement to the Aurors that Lockhart was behind the attacks because he wanted to try out getting more fame and glory by making a fake show that Slytherin’s Heir has come to terrorize them and then when he was caught and revealed to be nothing more but a fraud by the other professors, he thought to try one more attack by using Ginny Weasley as the last ‘victim’ so that he would go and save the little one in distress and save the day, and do some faux-props or something upon slaying the monster that’s causing the attacks.Unfortunately for Lockhart, he stumbled right into Professor Snape, who was done escorting his students back to the dorms and was going to the teacher’s lounge when he wasn’t there upon Lockhart being found out as a fraud, saw Lockhart taking Ginny hostage and stopped him before he did something very drastic or desperate that might have hurt the girl. The two men fought and then suddenly, by accident or something, Lockhart tried to strike a spell at Snape to Obliviate him or something but the spell rebounded back at him and knocked him out unconscious.When Ginny’s parents came, by the Auror’s call, they were also listening in on the statement given by Snape about Lockhart’s criminal deeds and they were so horrified by this, just as one female Auror kindly asked Ginny to confirm everything that Snape told was true or not, and she just nodded along with confirmation, crying like she wanted to make sure that everything that happened to her really happened and was frightening and scary for her. Molly took her youngest daughter to comfort her in her arms and embrace, while the father Arthur Weasley looked like he wanted to march right over to the still unconscious Lockhart and hex him to death or something. The Aurors seemed to believe everything that Snape had told them, along with the little girl Ginny’s confirming nodding and crying-show, and after they got everything, they just magically carted the unconscious fraud Lockhart away to a magic hospital to check on his health until he wakes up and then arrest him once he does.Snape just watched calmly as the Aurors leave with their arrested culprit and then he nodded at the Weasley parents when they thanked him for saving Ginny, and he told them to take the girl home so that she can rest comfortably and be safe near them and that he’ll notify the Gryffindor Head of House of her absence. The Weasley parents thanked him again and left with Ginny, but not before the red-head girl came running to Snape and hugged him again in thanks, and she asked if it’s okay to give her thanks also to Harry and Draco in soft whispers for what happened and he nodded dimly that he will.After he watched them leave, he quickly went back to the Potions lab to take out and hide away the diary that was destroyed. Though he wanted to inspect and study it now, it was too late to do more onto it or something, so he’ll have to hide it away first, wait for the fuss about the ‘attacks’ to stop and be over with, deal with Dumbledore with his meddling ‘inquisitiveness’ when he returns and then make plans into ensuring that Harry Potter and his godson, Draco Malfoy be safe.Speaking and thinking about the two boys, he had to send the word out to Draco’s mother Narcissa, and one of the other godfathers of Harry’s named Remus Lupin, all about what happened and apprised them of the serious situation they’re in right now. And that’s what Severus Snape did, writing swiftly on paper and sending them off on his personal owl, right before he went to bed to get some rest after the tiring ordeal of the day they’ve been through.By the next few days, it was already the end of the second year, with many students relieved, along with the professors that are glad that the culprit was caught and the attacks were over, along with the petrified victims cured from their petrification by the Mandrake thanks to Professor Sprout, but the victims don’t remember what attacked them since it came out of nowhere. Amongst the celebration and happiness spreading inside Hogwarts school, the only ones who seemed to be sulking like everything that’s been going on seemed wrong to them, were Hermione and Ron, Harry’s now ex-friends, and Headmaster Dumbledore, when he and Hagrid were released upon being found innocent and then the old wizard found out about the so-called culprit from Lockhart and the look on his twinkling disappointed eyes, he doesn’t believe it but can’t seem to prove it out to others without making himself looking crazy or mentally insane.Dumbledore also didn’t know that his manipulations plans of sorts were about to get more ruined when Harry won’t be going home to the Dursley family upon the end of the second year and will be going off into hiding secretly, thanks to his new friends, Draco Malfoy and Severus Snape. Including Hermione and Ron won’t know about it, and though Harry feels some guilt about it, he knew that he can no longer trust his old friends since they don’t seem to become more helpful enough into convincing Dumbledore about the abuse he’s gone through with the Dursleys, when he brushed it off like it’s nothing.Though Harry has liked the Weasley family when Ron and his two twin brothers, Fred and George came to rescue him from the beginning of second year, and then Molly and Arthur Weasley have treated him right when he stayed at their home, Harry knew that he can’t also trust them after what he’s gone through and thinking that they might be in league to Dumbledore’s manipulative way of thinking since the old wizard seemed to like treating people as if they’re all chess-pieces or something. So upon riding the train back to London, Harry went under the Invisibility Cloak to ride alongside with Draco in his compartment, waited until it was all over and was glad to be wearing the magic cloak when his two old friends Hermione and Ron tried to search for him but couldn’t. Although, Hermione tried to come into the compartment where Draco is in and he quickly dismissed her with a sharp rebuke that she’s not welcome, even when she’s brave enough to face against the Slytherin boy. But she left quickly when she didn’t find Harry in Draco’s spot, and Harry didn’t even take the magic cloak off as she left.And when the train stopped at the station, Harry still under the cloak, followed Draco as he tried his best to assist him into pulling and carrying two trunks out, with one of them as his, but both boys were relieved to see that Snape was there with Draco’s mother, Narcissa Black-Malfoy, along with an unfamiliar stranger that they don’t know but will be introduced later to be one of Harry’s godfathers that he’ll be excited to know about, who is Remus Lupin. The two men helped the boys with their trunks while Narcissa hugged her son against her and told her that his father Lucius couldn’t come because he’s dealing with some sort of fall-out that’s been happening in Hogwarts magic school, though whatever’s been going on there had already been sorted out upon catching the ‘culprit’.Narcissa then whispered solemnly to her son that Draco will be spending his whole summer with Harry Potter in hiding by then, and that she trusted one of the House Elves to stay with them and keep them safe, who turned out to be Dobby, the one who tried to ‘save’ Harry from the great danger that was in Hogwarts. The two boys and Dobby the elf will be staying in hiding and in secret and kept safe by Remus Lupin and Severus Snape, when they met each other earlier and discussed with one another of their plans on how and where they’ll be hiding and staying for the summer and time beyond that and then. Draco was upset upon hearing that, but he understood that it was better this way and safer for them to be away into hiding so that unsavory people, like Dumbledore or the likes of others like him, won’t be able to find them and exploit them for bad and evil uses and means. Narcissa reassured him that she and his father will be safe, even though Harry knew the man Lucius Malfoy seemed to be mean and bad from the outside, but didn’t think that he was a nice person on the inside of sorts.Still, Harry sympathized for Draco’s sake that he won’t be with his parents for the summer and promised out loud to Mrs. Malfoy that he’ll be looking after his friend and they’ll be getting along well when they’re together. Narcissa was glad to hear that and praised him for being a good boy and friend to her son, which both Harry and Draco blushed lightly at her words. She kissed her son goodbye and told Snape and Lupin to be careful and look after the two boys and the two men nodded that they will, and Narcissa just watch them leave, walking down an abandoned street upon leaving the train station, almost disappearing into the mist and then nothing.OOOOOAs of now, we go back to the present, where Harry and Draco are in some spot somewhere at this unknown hiding place they’re spending their summer on after the fiasco from their second year of Hogwarts and seemed to be studying on some subject that they need to find and look over, like they’re trying to help out the two adult men that are taking care and looking after them, along with Dobby the house elf that’s staying with them to care for their needs.So far, from the scenery that looked to be on the outside through the window of the hidden safe-house, the two boys are staying and living in, it appeared to be that they’re living somewhere in places of what appeared to be deep forests areas of Germany or Scotland or somewhere unknown and deep in another third-world-like state or something.In the meantime, for some reason, Harry and Draco are researching and looking into the subject concerning the Dark magical artifacts or objects known as ‘Horcruxes’. And the reasons being on why they’re looking into those particular very evil things, it was very simple.When Remus Lupin and Severus Snape took the two boys, Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy into hiding at an unknown hidden place, that is both magically and physically fortified and secure, somewhere that looked to be another state of Europe or another country which the two adults didn’t divulge the truth to the boys in case they might get captured by Dumbledore’s lackeys or someone else worse than that. After they got there and have settled in comfortably, while double-checking the perimeter and security, they all relaxed and when the adults thought that the boys weren’t listening in to their private conversation, they talked to one another about the events been going on, the horrifying and shocking revelations discovered by Snape and Lupin as they share it to one another--all the while as they talked, they truly didn’t realize that the two boys cleverly feigned resting and listened in to their hushed conversation.Remus had suspicions long ago when Harry’s parents were killed and the third godfather of Harry, Sirius Black was convicted to lifetime imprisonment upon betraying them, sending the Dark Lord Voldemort to their hide-out and then killing twelve innocent Mundane Muggles from the so-called pursuit of their other friend Peter Pettigrew, that was also killed with no body found except a finger left behind. Remus tried to approach and confront Dumbledore about it but the old wizard brushed him off, saying that the evidence was there and believable upon the court and there was nothing he could do to prove Sirius innocent from his crimes, even though the kind werewolf protested that he was and always has been. Remus even tried to vouch to take care of Harry as it was his right upon being his godfather as well, but Dumbledore refused him again, saying that he’s better off with a normal family with the Dursleys and that they’ll keep him safe from the Death Eaters, the followers of Voldemort that are still out there on the loose.Remus knew that he can no longer trusted him and did his own research throughout the twelve years that’s gone and passed by, making every effort to find proof and evidence that his friend Sirius Black was innocent, and also trying to find where Harry lived with the Dursley family in secret and take him away, but somehow he wasn’t able to find out all that time because Dumbledore ensured that the Dursley family was kept secret and hidden, except only to the old wizard himself.But when he got word from Snape about Harry, he was very happy and relieved to hear that the boy is alright and was glad to help out into taking Harry away into hiding when he read the letter that the so-called good and safe family of Dursleys, weren’t actually treating Harry Potter alright and well, and have been mistreating and abusing throughout almost the whole of his innocent childhood. Remus didn’t hesitate to come and get him when Snape called for his assistance, and he almost revealed a few of the features as a werewolf to the boy, not wanting to frighten him, but Harry was very glad and happy to meet another one of his godfathers to be scared about something else otherwise. Snape promised to Remus that Harry is fine and that they’ll do everything they can to make sure that Harry gets a normal and happy life from now on when the two men took the two boys away to safety and into hiding, and Remus agreed with him, vowing internally to himself that he will not fail on his task into keeping them safe and making sure that they get what they truly deserve.And then Snape told and shared to Remus about the horrifying discoveries and revelations he found out from the Dark Lord after what happened in the Chamber of Secrets, and Remus listened to him attentively with wonder and horror when the dark-robed man told him how Voldemort was able to escape death, after the tragic incident that happened with Harry’s parents and the mystery on how Harry was able to survive the Killing Curse. Snape told him that he found out and knows that the Dark Lord Voldemort had somehow survived the backlash from his failed attempt upon killing Harry Potter…was because he had made Horcruxes. Dark magic artifacts that are containers which houses a piece of a person’s soul, when they are desperate enough to escape death. And Voldemort didn’t make just one--he made more of them.While Harry and Draco were listening secretly and lurking hidden in the shadows upon eavesdropping the two adult men’s conversation, they heard Remus demanding at Severus on how sure he was whether Voldemort really created Horcruxes and how many he made them. Severus was sure when he showed the werewolf his tattoo mark as a Death Eater, which he turned away after foolishly learning what he gotten himself involved into, and the mark was barely visible upon his right arm, that reveals the living status of the master who put that mark upon his followers, showing that whether the Dark Lord is still living among them or not. Severus explained to Remus that once the mark disappears completely, it will only mean that Voldemort is truly gone, when the Dark Lord made the mistake on revealing this to his followers after he marked them. But seeing that the mark is still there, it goes to show that Voldemort is still among the living--albeit he’s lurking around as a formless bodyless phantom of sorts.Remus was relieved to hear though, that Severus told him that Voldemort couldn’t do anything harmful if he still doesn’t have a corporeal body among the living, and then Remus nodded agreeing with Severus that they need to research on the matter on exactly how many Horcruxes Voldemort has made, where they are hidden, and destroying them with the poisonous fangs of the Basilisk, willing given from the beast after the Chamber of Secrets incident. Then Remus was also glad and happy that Snape promised to help into setting Sirius Black free from his crimes and looking into the matter about it and proving his innocence. With the agreement between the two men, they ended their conversation with them shaking hands to seal their promises and vows upon the tasks they’ll need to do and the mission they need to fulfill to ensuring that they’ll escape free and without worry once dealing with Voldemort and Dumbledore himself, so that Harry and Draco will have normal peaceful lives in the future. They still weren’t aware of their listeners when they hurriedly went back to bed to feign sleep as the two men checked on them again, before they went to bed.Returning to the present that’s now going on and what Harry and Draco are doing, unbeknownst to their respective godfathers Remus Lupin and Severus Snape, they decided to help them out into researching and looking into what Voldemort’s Horcruxes were, when the two men left to first do their tasks upon proving Sirius Black innocent and setting him free first, before they do their next tasks and endeavors about Voldemort’s Dark magic soul-containers.Harry deduced that Voldemort wouldn’t put pieces of his soul into normal-looking objects and such to preserve his life, unless it means something to him, and Draco nodded in agreement with his theory and added his opinion that it’s possible that the Dark Lord might have chosen to make seven Horcruxes in order to escape death and become somehow immortal among the living.They were just looking into historical records and books of family ancestry upon trying to find who Voldemort was, so that they’ll know what kind of life he went through and find possible ideas on what kind of objects Voldemort used to make his Horcruxes, when during the middle of their research and study work, both Harry and Draco looked up when Harry’s good friend and familiar, the snowy white owl Hedwig came flying in towards them in a silent glide and gracefully landed before them on their study table, reached out one of her talons to Harry with a tied letter on it. Draco was a little amused to see that the snowy owl was glaring almost motherly-stern at Harry like she disapproves her boy into looking into this kind of Dark-magic subject but not too harshly as she seemed to understand that this is too important to do research so that they could all be free from the tangled web that has been woven from the Dark Lord and Dumbledore, their main enemies in the Wizarding world.Harry opened the letter, reads it for a silent moment, and before Draco was about to ask on who the letter was from, he suddenly gave out a delighted shout, which nearly startled the blond boy with surprise at the sudden outburst. “Alright! Way to go, Mr. Snape and Lupin! Haha! Bet they didn’t see that coming!” he cried whooping, throwing a fist up with triumph and looking like he wanted to jump around with glee and cheer.“Hey, Potter! Mind letting me in on whatever bloody loop you’re on?” Draco snapped at him slightly harsh, annoyed on what’s gotten into Harry that made him so happy like that, it’s like Christmas came early or something.Harry nearly blushed upon forgetting about his companion that’s with him but he kept on smiling and grinning widely as he told Draco and explained what’s on the letter he just got, “It’s my other godfather, Sirius Black. It turns out that he escaped that Wizarding prison Azkaban about a year ago before our second year and has disappeared into thin air, leaving the pursuing and searching Aurors no clue on where to search for him when they found out that he escaped. The whole entirety of the Wizarding World were all baffled and shocked at the fact that Sirius Black escape and they were only notified of the news when a few witnesses had recognized Black was out on the loose, just about two weeks ago, and they were scared silly that they already gossiped and told others about it before the magical department of the Ministry would cover it up! It turns out that the Aurors were none too pleased upon the realization that the Minister of Magic has kept it under wraps about Sirius Black having escaped Azkaban, because the guy feared that his reputation would be in ruins when Sirius hasn’t been found or caught and that he’d lose his job as Minister!”Draco snorted, “Now I finally know what my father meant that the magical Minister we have at this time, is a total idiotic dolt! Bet it got that man now shivering in his boots and wetting his pants when the wrath of the Auror department came swooping down on him for not breaking the news out of Sirius Black’s escape, huh?”“You bet!” Harry nodded vigorously, seeing this situation about his godfather very funny as he continued the story written on the letter, sent by his other godfather Remus Lupin. “According to what Remus wrote, the Head of the Aurors named Lady Bones, was so furious that she was so focused on sacking the Minister from his position, than continuing the search on my godfather Sirius. Upon learning that Sirius escaped, Remus and Severus searched for the old haunts that Sirius used to frequent and managed to find where he was hiding since he escaped. Albeit he was still shaken from being imprisoned, traumatized slightly, and still starving without good food and water, Remus wrote that Sirius is fine and he and Snape are working into healing and treating him back fully to normal health first before they come home with him to us.”Draco nodded at this and smiled at Harry for his good fortune. “Good to hear, Harry. Now how about that we continue our research and try to finish all these before they get back, huh? I bet they’re in for a surprise when they found out what we’ve been really doing, instead of playing around like normal kids or doing our summer homework and such?” then he winced upon remembering something. “Granted I know that our godfathers are going to be furious when they found out that we were listening in on them of what they’ve been up to and going to do, but once we have results, I’m sure they’ll be lenient on us. Hopefully.”Even if they did get upset with them when the adults find out, Draco will instantly point and blame Harry for it, since he’s the one who brought him into doing all this. Harry understood that very well too, as he and Draco vigorously went into intense studying and research into trying to learn and find out more about Voldemort’s true identity, his past, and discovering what his unknown number of Horcruxes are.Fortunately, they caught a break, when Draco stumbled into an old history record, a newspaper clipping that centers back to the first Chamber of Secrets attack when Myrtle died and became a ghost in Hogwarts and he noted that the one who reported and thought that the culprit was Hagrid at the time…was a young male student named Tom Marvolo Riddle. And he was rewarded for his efforts, despite that it turns out that the giant wizard Hagrid was innocent actually.Draco instantly realized that this Tom Riddle was Voldemort himself back then in those fifty decades ago, and Harry asked wondering about that and how he’s sure of it, when the blond wizard boy just looked at him like he’s turned into an idiot now and then writes it on paper to show the obvious.
TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE
Harry became more curious, wondering why Draco is writing the student’s name until Draco clearly rewrote the name again right below the original one, showing the exact obvious and making him understand and realize.
I AM LORD VOLDEMORT
Harry blinked in stunned shock on that and then he incredulously exclaimed on discovering that he made an anagram of his own name. Draco nodded in agreement and rolled his eyes at the idiotic arrogance this Voldemort has into rearranging his name and turning it into the fabled scary Dark Lord at the time, to strike fear to his enemies and also his followers.Now that they know who they’re really up against and finding out who Voldemort’s true identity is, they quickly searched for clues and everything else that’s gathered upon the study table and the book-shelves around them, trying to find out more on Tom Riddle, what he’s been doing now, and what kind of links or ties they can find out about him, to know what his Horcruxes are.For Harry, he discovered among his findings and the kind of answers he found, were that Tom Riddle was born as the son of a scandalous affair with a Muggle man that he’s named after, and his mother was a witch from a long-forgotten family, known as the Gaunts. In the records and few newspaper clippings that he had found and more, it turns out that the Gaunts were considered one of those crazy families that were into old famous family blood that they believed that they’re descendants of Salazar Slytherin, one of the Four Founders of Hogwarts. But since the scandal between the Muggle man and the Gaunt witch, the family has fallen more into disgrace, and it suddenly became a mystery when years later, the Riddle family was murdered by strange causes of death and it was all blamed on the last living Gaunt family member, when his father and sister died. There were rumors reported that the witch sister fled broken-hearted from the Muggle man who broke up with her--in his words, he had been ‘enchanted’ to love her--and she was pregnant at the time but died during childbirth and abandoned her son in the orphanage. Nobody knew about the witch’s son, thinking that he must have perished when World War 2 came through at the time and nobody even thought that the son might have survived through it and could be considered a suspect upon the Riddle family’s deaths since they never spotted him there. But seeing these reports, Harry thinks that Voldemort must have gone to find out about his family, discovered the scandal and then angrily murdered his whole Muggle father’s family and blamed it on the last living relative, so that they won’t think to turn their suspicions onto him. Harry also deduced that this must be the reason why he changed his original name into the name that he chose to name and call himself as the feared Dark Lord, which Harry finds it ironic now, since it seemed ridiculous and everything.Draco nodded with agreement on that and then he also shared the results and findings that he also got, concerning about the strange deaths that seemed to link to Riddle before he disappeared into nowhere mysteriously and then Lord Voldemort rose up, formed up his Death-Eater group and spread terror until he was seemingly stopped by Harry Potter and became the body-less phantom ghost that he might be then and now. For Draco, he found among the few, some old school records, essay drafts, and such, that Riddle was also researching deeply into the Horcrux subject, and appeared to be obsessed with the number ‘7’ as it is considered among most of the magical world, as a lucky number of sorts. It didn’t take long for the two boys to realize that Riddle/Voldemort had planned ahead and made seven Horcruxes in total to make himself immortal, and it was a relief to see that Draco didn’t find any changes or back-up plans on making more than that. With the diary now deduced to be one of the seven Horcruxes, at least one has been destroyed and taken down, now that leaves six more unknown objects that are scattered about somewhere and hidden by the Dark Lord.Then Harry offered the idea that Voldemort might make his Horcruxes that will linked to ties that he favors the most, for example objects that link to Hogwarts, as he would feel the same way, since he sees it as a second home, despite the incompetent Headmaster that’s ruling over the magic school. Draco thanked Harry for the given idea and shared theory and it didn’t take long for Draco to quickly find more clues on what Voldemort has made his Horcruxes for the possible remaining six.From one to four--that Draco had found looking through ancient and old historical records and books on the magic school Hogwarts--these are linked to the Four Founders of Hogwarts themselves, which the possible objects or artifacts are, Helga Hufflepuff’s golden Cup, Salazar Slytherin’s silver Locket, Godric Gryffindor’s Sword, and Rowena Ravenclaw’s tiara-like Diadem. Instantly, Draco told Harry that Gryffindor’s sword can’t be the Horcrux, because he revealed to Harry that the sword used by Snape before on the Chamber upon picking the fang-tooth out from the Basilisk, was Godric Gryffindor’s sword itself, when Harry didn’t bother to notice and look upon the engraving of the Founder’s name that was on the shiny steel blade. Harry nearly blushed upon forgetting about that and not noticing it, and then he nodded in agreement with Draco that the sword isn’t the Horcrux.Then Draco said that Ravenclaw’s Diadem was rumored to be lost for centuries, but knowing Voldemort, he must have found ways to find out where it was, turned it into a Horcrux, and hid it in the hidden place of his choosing. Since they think they have found the first three possible Horcruxes, they try to find out and discover more on what could be the last remaining other three to complete the six that they’re trying to find out. It took a few more minutes later for them to have fruitful results and discover which are the three objects that are possibly the Horcruxes.For the last remaining three, Harry thinks that it might be a family heirloom artifact from the Gaunt family, since Voldemort actually bothered to look into his family and find out who his parents were, despite that it disappointed him upon finding out and then he did the murders. Next, Draco found an old newspaper clipping of a mysterious death concerning a simple shop-keeper of pet animals from domestic to exotic, and he discovered and realized that the shop-keeper’s death was caused by magical means and found that a few of the animals were strange in their own way, that Draco instantly realized that the animal list he sees, he knows a few of them since they appeared to be magical-types of animals that will be a wizard or witch’s pet familiar, like Harry has his owl Hedwig.Harry blinked in surprise and asked Draco if it was possible to make a normal animal or a magical’s pet familiar into a living Horcrux. And Draco nodded that it was possible, since he had already read through first the book that has Horcruxes in it, even though it’s only a few entries on the subject and Draco had already thought deeper and deduced it thoroughly that it might be the case. So Harry and Draco quickly realized and knew that one of the Horcruxes would be a pet snake familiar since they discovered that Tom Riddle/Voldemort was a Slytherin through and through.Suddenly, Harry had an instant horrifying thought and idea on what the last remaining sixth Horcrux might be.Upon seeing Harry’s pale face like he thought of something sickening, Draco softly asked what’s wrong and then Harry quickly shared his idea before he thinks that the theory might be considered ridiculous or something.What if, on the night of his parent’s murder and the attempted murder upon him, Voldemort had planned to make his last seventh Horcrux by trying to kill him and his family and then make one there, as a trophy upon vanquishing the great enemy of sorts but failed when the backlash happened, thanks to his parent’s sacrifice upon protecting Harry, and then the boy was turned into an accidental Horcrux when Voldemort had been obliterated into a phantom ghost?With that said, Draco’s eyes widened in horrified realization upon seeing where this is going and he was suddenly waving his wand around to cast a deep-scanning magic spell onto Harry to see if he was turned into an unintentional or accidental Horcrux. Draco learned this spell under his godfather Severus Snape’s teachings when he wanted to eagerly learn and know about healing as he got interested into it.By the time that the results show on the magical scanning visibly in the air before the two horrified boys, they didn’t realize that Remus Lupin and Severus Snape came home with new companions, that is Sirius Black, and two more kids, Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood.The reasons why the two children are with the three adults and brought into the hidden safe-house, was all because that it turns out that Sirius Black was hiding as a pet dog to the two children’s homes for they are neighbors and longtime childhood friends. Sirius Black escaped Azkaban because he, Harry’s father, and Peter Pettigrew became Animagus, shape-shifting animal-wizards, so that they would accompany their friend Remus the werewolf during full moons. With that ability, Peter framed Sirius for betraying Harry’s parents, killed the Muggles, and left the finger before he transformed into a rat and then Sirius was arrested for his ‘crimes’. Then Sirius stayed in Azkaban and endured the Dementors in his Animagus dog-form for years later to bide his time until Peter makes a foolish mistake into revealing himself somehow and he’ll get out to catch him. Peter finally did and Sirius went out to hunt for him but then he had to take care of himself first, so he became the two kids’ stray pet when he noticed them go out secretly without their families knowing and comfort one another, that it got Sirius to instantly realize that the two children were being neglected and abused from their own families.Sirius knew it was a foolish move of sorts, but after playing the part of a stray animal and being friends with Neville and Luna, he couldn’t take it anymore on seeing the two kids suffering with Luna being emotionally neglected and ignored by her own father, and then bullied by her classmates when she went to Hogwarts for her first year, and Neville was being mentally abused and pushed by his grandmother and other relatives when they thought that he’s nothing but a lowly Squib, even though he’s accepted into Hogwarts and can do magic and get good grades, despite the low esteem and poor confidence on the boy, during the two years he went through at the magic school. Sirius revealed himself to the children but they accepted him that he’s not really a bad guy and criminal as the news portrayed him to be, and the two kids kept him safe and secret and tried to care for him while the adult Sirius tries to do the same, such as he failed to do so for his godson Harry--until Remus and Severus came for him and he plead begging to them that they bring the two kids with them to the safe-house.Though Remus wanted to protest at first, it was Severus Snape--despite that the differences and sort-of feud Sirius and Snape still have with one another, the two made a tentative truce with one another because of their friendship with Lily and James Potter, Harry’s parents--who decided that they should bring the kids and that they deserve a better childhood than what they’re going through and they did, bringing them into safety and hiding upon the magical safe-house.When they arrived there, they stumbled right into the boys’ special studies and research, much to their confusion and shock, and before Remus and Severus was about to scold them sharply and sternly upon realizing that their previous hushed conversation had been eavesdropped on, they stared also in confusion more on seeing the magical scanning results that are appearing into the air when Draco waved his wand at Harry to see if he’s a living Horcrux or not.Then it fully registered to them upon seeing the results of the magic scans and the blaring word of ‘POSITIVE’ makes them all realize, except the confused Neville and Luna, with shock and horror that Harry Potter--is an unintentional and accidental living Horcrux!With that, Remus and Severus changed their mind upon strictly scolding the two boys and grounding them upon catching them on the act upon researching about the Horcrux matter, and though Sirius Black was left out on the loop of recent events, he already knows about Horcruxes, the cursed Dark magic objects because of his family’s slight involvement with Voldemort and the Death Eaters, the three godfathers went to Harry, fussing over him worriedly and concerned whether the Horcrux of Voldemort is affecting him or not, but then Draco had to shout out loud to be heard among the three adult men when he reported that the scans told him that the Horcrux is only dormant within Harry Potter for now and has not been turned active or gotten activated yet so Harry’s safe and healthy for the future time-being.With that said, Remus and Severus exchanged silent determined looks that the important priority right now is that they need to get rid of the Horcruxes first, before dealing with Voldemort and other matters--such as Dumbledore--starting with getting rid of Harry’s in utmost urgency. Luckily, Severus still had some favorable friendly ties with the goblins in Gringotts Bank, and the smart creatures there would be able to help them into getting rid of the Horcrux for their kind of magic is more powerful than the Wizarding kind. Remus and Sirius were relieved to hear that, much more than Harry upon being happy to hear that they can remove the dark thing that’s stuck within him, even though the boy looked like he wanted to scratch his scar out that will drive the Horcrux out from inside him.The three men decided then and there that they need to get to Gringotts now and get rid of the Horcrux from Harry. Severus told Draco to stay behind and sharply scolded him to stay, no matter how much he protested, because he needs to settle in their new roommates, which are Neville and Luna, that are still standing by with confusion as they don’t know what’s recently been going on. Draco pouted and sulked, not wanting to be left behind, as he wanted to go with his new best friend, but he relented into staying put and getting their new friends settled in, but it looks like Draco won’t be alone to help them be comfortable when Dobby just appeared popping in, bringing a tray of food and water for the new visitors.The three adults left with Harry in tow, before Draco might change his mind and sneak after them to follow on their trip, and they quickly went off by magical teleportation called Apparation as they disappeared from a few paces away from the hidden safe-house and then reappeared into Diagon Alley, right next to the magical bank of Gringotts, controlled and manned by the Goblins. It was a good thing that Severus quickly waved his wand to charm their beings invisible when they teleported from the safe-house before they arrived to the Goblins’ magical bank. They entered with the invisible camouflage still on them, and it was only removed and dispelled when the disapproving unimpressed Goblins confronted them right in the entrance way, when the three adults and one young wizards dared to come into their bank, not heeding the main blaring warning that was posted right outside their very doorstep.Remus glared at Severus exasperatedly for forgetting to take off the charm and took over to make peace with the Goblins before they decide to throw them out. He begged convincingly to them that they needed the Goblins’ help, for an innocent child’s life is at stake and also convinced them that they would gladly part some riches in payment from their vaults for their help and services if they would agree to their heartfelt pleas.Fortunately, the Goblins have a heart when it comes to children and when their small beady eyes turned and gazed upon the nervous Harry Potter standing beside his three godfathers, giving a ‘puppy’ face in a solid way to convince them and make an instant decision about it, and they all nodded and gestured at the wizards to come in, escorting them to the main office where their goblin leader or the Goblin ‘King’ is there.They were relieved so much when they learned that they’re being specially escorted straight to their leader, but internally, they’re hoping that the Goblin King himself would agree to their plight, because they cannot let the Horcrux stay stuck inside Harry, even if it’s dormant within him that’s either a good thing or not, but they won’t take any chances at a future later date. It didn’t take long for them to be led straight to the king, as fast as the goblins did, and they used magic to ensure that no other wizards or witches notices a group of goblins escorting four wizards pass by, and then they were swiftly brought into a very grand-looking big office which the Goblin King is there, sitting at his big desk and doing his paperwork duties but then stopped upon sensing visitors and blinked a bit in surprise upon seeing his kind letting the wizards in.Severus Snape decided to go straight to the point, but he made sure that he spoke politely to the Goblin King and also with respect, and told him of the grave situation they’re in that Harry Potter has a Horcrux within him and they needed to get it out of him ASAP, if they can help. With that said, it seems the Goblin King didn’t need to think on this more, like considering payment and such, for it looked like that the Dark cursed objects like Horcruxes are a bane amongst their kind and immediately ordered a few of his guards to gather the strong-wielding magic-users among the goblins and they did, while the Goblin King and his attendants ushered the wizards into another passageway that leads to another large room, that looked to be some kind of grand hall chamber where they conduct magical rituals and similar kinds like that.It was a few seconds later so fast that the goblin guards returned with the magic-wielding goblins and then the Goblin King appraised them of the situation and then the magic goblins started guiding the wizards to come to gather to one of the magic-ritual circles, that Remus noted that this particular intricate circle must be used into removing Dark magicked or cursed substances from its host or something. Some of the goblin wizards approved of Remus’ quick insight upon it but they focused on the matter on getting Harry into the circle, but the boy didn’t move because he looked a bit afraid that he might not come out alive when they try to remove the Horcrux out of him. But his three godfathers reassured him that he will be fine, and it took a little gentle coaxing from them to convince Harry to willingly step into the ritual circle and the goblin wizards quickly went to work into extracting the Dark magic Horcrux inside of him, before the boy might change his mind.There was drumbeats sounding from nowhere as the magic happened and Harry waited patiently while standing in the center of the magical circle and the goblin wizards waved their wands around, creating some sort of rising wave with swirling bright colors that surrounded the young wizard boy as they chanted in their goblin language upon starting the extraction ritual. The swirling colors that surrounded Harry in the ritual circle moved closer, hovering and covering over him almost like a tornado-like blanket about to engulf him and Harry listened to his godfathers when they yelled to him to just stay still and let it happen, and that’s what exactly the boy did.It didn’t take long for something to happen and Harry thought he heard an unearthly inhuman screaming coming from somewhere, until the boy realized it’s actually from himself, specifically at his lightning bolt scar. He felt a slight sting and then his eyes glanced upwards and saw a thin dark mist swooping out from his forehead before it whooshed and whirled around like it’s trying to find an escape, however, it failed when it got sucked by something and it turned out that one of the goblin wizards had a container ready to secure the Horcrux in it and away from its living human host. The thin dark mist was sucked and pulled into the container like it’s been vacuumed into it and then the goblin quickly shut and locked it close and tightly and then the swirling colors over Harry dispersed and disappeared like smoke in an instant anticlimactic moment.Harry and his godfathers blinked upon seeing how quick the ritual process was and then Sirius Black demanded at the goblins if that was it and everything, and then the goblin wizards reassured him that the Horcrux is now out of him and no longer possessing the boy, for it has been transferred into the container one of them is holding securely and then they will be the ones to destroy the abomination of this type of Dark magic artifact. To ensure that the goblins were correct and have done the extraction, Severus and Remus waved their wands at Harry to scan him magically and get confirmation if it’s true and the ritual worked.And it did, the magic scans they got from Harry, showed them that it did work.And they were all relieved to see this. Then they focused on the next task they need to deal with. And that is getting rid of the other Horcruxes, which there are five left remaining.Harry shared to his godfathers that he and Draco made a list of the possible items, which they have done their research and studies about Voldemort and what he’s used to make his Horcruxes. Luckily, he brought the list with him and then showed it to the three men. Severus took it and looked it over and then handed it over to Remus and Sirius while thinking deeply about what he knew about the Dark Lord that he might have noticed him acting weird or strangely when it comes to the Horcrux items. When Remus and Sirius are looking over the list, Severus suddenly said aloud that he remembered about Voldemort had made the items and entrusted a few of them to his closest followers in the inner circle among the Death Eaters. Remus quickly asked him what and who, and then Severus replied that there was Lucius Malfoy, who was given the diary, that was already destroyed first, Sirius’ mentally-insane cousin Bellatrix Black was given a golden cup, and then finally, Sirius’ younger brother Regulus Black was given a silver locket with a snake engraving on it. Severus shared that the Dark Lord didn’t tell or admit to his close followers about what the items were but he just trusted the items to keep them hidden and secure, and that’s when Sirius remembered upon the time before he left his family’s household forever and moved to live with his best friend James Potter’s family, that his brother Regulus was avidly obsessed upon destroying something inside his room privately, and he and his parents have been hearing strange noises from inside his own room and they don’t know what’s going on, except his personal house-elf Kreacher might know about it.Then Remus also remembered something else and then he voiced it out loud that he recalled that Voldemort had once visited Hogwarts to try to ask Dumbledore for a position as the school, specifically as a DADA professor, but Dumbledore refused him because he knew that Voldemort has become a Dark wizard enemy. Voldemort became furious when he was refused of this position and also being caught upon his new role as a Dark Lord, Remus told the story that he was the one who jinxed and cursed the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts so that not one professor who teaches it would be able to last long for about a year in the subject. Remus also believed that Voldemort might have the other Horcruxes inside the magic school of Hogwarts, somewhere unknown among the places there that is hidden and secure to keep his Dark artifacts safe.After knowing on where the possible four Horcruxes might be, the last remaining puzzle of the mystery is knowing where to find out what the last Horcrux might be. But then Harry gave another brilliant idea to them and shared the theory on where it is. He told them about Voldemort’s true family about the Riddles and the Gaunts and he gave the idea that the last Horcrux might be hidden in one of the properties of those two families when Voldemort went there briefly to discover his true-blood magical heritage of sorts, and then changed himself as the Dark Lord upon being angry on finding out the family scandal between the two.And so the godfathers quickly made up a plan into getting to these Horcruxes first, and it was a good thing that Snape can be able to return and access to Hogwarts secretly by hidden secret passageways that he knows, along with Remus and Sirius who also knows about them too, and they started planning into getting these Horcruxes fast and then destroy them. To get rid of Voldemort for good and then deal with the last matter that was Dumbledore, which the old wizard will be easy to dispose of by ruining his reputation as a so-called Light wizard and turn him into another Dark Lord enemy that the whole entirety of the public in the Wizarding World to turn on him and keep them all distracted upon finding ways to escape into hiding and living a normal life.And that’s when suddenly, the Goblin King voiced out that inside their bank of Gringotts, they already know about the Horcruxes, because one of their clients dared to bring one and keep it here, and it was actually Bellatrix who thought to take the golden cup to keep it safe in the goblin bank, after her favored Dark Lord entrusted it to her. The Goblin ruler told the stunned wizards before him that the only way for them to get the Horcrux freely without payment, just as they did for Harry Potter, they need Sirius’ permission into accessing the vault where Bellatrix put and kept the Horcrux there.Sirius didn’t hesitate into giving permission for the goblins to get the Horcrux from his cousin Bellatrix’s vault and then told them to destroy it but then Remus and Severus asked if it’s alright that they witness so that they’ll get confirmation that the Horcruxes were fully destroyed from the goblins. The Goblin King allowed this and nothing more, and then he motioned some of his people to get into the vault to retrieve the Horcrux and he ordered his guards to lead the four wizards to witness the process upon getting rid of the two Horcruxes they have gotten and quickly act to destroy them.It didn’t take long for the process of destroying the next two Horcruxes to fall through and it was the same with the diary before when Harry and Severus witnessed back in the Chamber of Secrets when the goblins used strong magic to destroy the Horcrux items in a contained magic circle and then they were obliterated to the point with two echoing enraged inhuman screams of pain with dark smoke exploding from the items until it disappears swiftly.Next, the three men brought Harry home, returning to the safe-house and then they sternly told him to stay put with Draco and his two new friends without complaints or protests as Remus, Sirius and Severus Snape will go off in their own mission to destroy the Horcruxes. Though Harry wanted to come along, he was smart enough to know the seriousness of this grave situation and reluctantly told his godfathers that he will stay put at the hidden safe-house with his friends and wait for them all to come back.It didn’t take long as well and it was almost anti-climatic to say the least, even though there were a few bumps and pitfalls that the three male wizards have gone through into getting the Horcruxes and then easily destroying them. First, they went to Hogwarts to find the hidden Dark items, and it turns out that the house-elves and ghosts of Hogwarts there were helpful to lead and guide them the way, and they were led straight to the Room of Requirement where the items were hidden. They found the Lost Diadem of Ravenclaw and the other living Horcrux that is Voldemort’s pet dangerous poisonous snake. Remus and Sirius had an easy time to finding the Horcrux Diadem, but Snape nearly lost his life when he unintentionally stumbled and found the snake that was there and he was about to get strangled or bitten to death, when Sirius came to the rescue by slicing the snake in half with the sword of Gryffindor, its blade still laced with Basilisk venom. Earlier, when they sneaked into Hogwarts, Snape had made a copy of Gryffindor’s sword and gave the convincing fake back to Dumbledore’s office along with the enchanted ragged hat where Dumbledore’s former and lost Phoenix had brought them to Harry back then.It was fortunate that Dumbledore was power-seeking blind enough to not notice the difference when he became upset upon finding out and realized that he lost his connection with the Phoenix he forced a familiar bond on and the old wizard was sulking almost completely that he didn’t know about Severus’ betrayal and that he changed sides from his loyalty to the manipulative wizard until it was too late when he disappeared with Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy into hiding at places unknown.Upon killing the snake swiftly with the sword, Snape was so shocked by the sudden rescue that he didn’t realize he had thanked Sirius Black for rescuing him on time until he noticed Remus’ amused grinning look upon the two men and he donned his ‘dungeon bat’ persona again and snapped at them that they need to destroy the Diadem Horcrux quickly before Dumbledore or other professors might realize that there are intruders inside Hogwarts. Remus and Sirius understood quickly and then Remus brought out the Diadem, almost holding it with just two fingers as if it’s contaminated with contagious poison or something and Severus frowned disapprovingly at his antics while Sirius chuckled and gently took the Horcrux tiara-like item away from his friend and set it on the floor so that he’ll get the repeating honor to destroy it with the sword again.With one swift move, he also cut and cleaved through the Horcrux and it also exploded, same with the snake, with more of the enraged inhuman screams and a puff of dark smoke before disappearing cleanly into thin air.With that done, they went off to get to the other Horcruxes in their destined-paths of their mission, the next place they stopped by was straight at Sirius’ old family home which was Grimmauld Place, and when they got there, it wasn’t difficult to break into it since it’s been long abandoned and no one else have come to purchase and live there, for the only occupant inside it was the lone house-elf Kreacher, the former personal elf of Sirius’ younger brother Regulus, who died in his failed attempt into destroying the Horcrux that Sirius realized that it’s what he’s been trying to do when he left his family.Feeling guilty that Sirius just left his brother to die upon his attempt into trying to destroy it, he told his brother’s former elf about his mission and that he can do what Regulus failed to do, and he offered the house-elf a chance to serve and live with a family again with him and his newfound friends and godson. At first, Kreacher didn’t believe him but he can tell easily with its elf magic that one of his former masters has told him the truth, so he let Sirius and the other two men into Regulus’ old dusty room and led them straight to where his dead master has kept the Horcrux hidden.Remus and Severus carefully got the hidden item out, where it was kept magically locked and safe within a simple-looking box, opened it and with safety gloves on, took out the locket for the three men to see. Confirming that it was the Horcrux, Remus and Severus agreed to let Sirius do the deed again to destroying it and he swiftly did with one swing from the Gryffindor sword at it again, and the locket exploded in an inhuman scream and a puff of dark smoke once more before it disintegrated into nothing cleanly.Upon seeing that his old dead master’s wish has finally gotten true, Kreacher dropped his grumpy persona and sobbed with joy on seeing the Dark cursed locket destroyed and Sirius was a little uncomfortable with the fact when the house-elf lunged at him and thanked him, sobbing that he will be serving him and whoever his family is and friends are for life, in gratitude for fulfilling Regulus’ wish into destroying the Horcrux. Both Remus and Severus were amused upon the sight, even though Snape’s face didn’t show any emotion about it, and then with their new house-elf companion and ally, they set off in the next and last location where the last remaining Horcrux is.It wasn’t hard to find the Dark Lord Voldemort’s old family place known about the Gaunts and the Riddles when Remus looked into it deeper and researched through the mundane-muggle channels to find the exact spot of the area from it, and though his friend Sirius used to tease him before for being a bookworm and all that, he was glad that Remus was able to find it exactly where the location is as they got there through magic teleportation. When they got there and went straight into the abandoned about to be collapsing-down building that is the Gaunt family house, they didn’t find any magical or cursed traps there, except when they found the last Horcrux, that is the family ring of the Gaunts, Severus found that there was a curse upon it for the wearer to die upon the enchantment but he already got rid of it and let Sirius destroy the Horcrux with the sword for the last time, as he swung the sword like an ax and cut the ring into exploding in a last fading inhuman scream and one fading puff of dark smoke before clearing completely.However, the three wizard men became a little puzzle that when the ring was destroyed into pieces and disappeared into smoke, all that was left was a shiny strange-looking stone with a weird symbol on it, that when Severus carefully picked it up with safety gloves for the three of them to see, and Remus almost could have sworn that he saw that symbol on the ring somewhere.But then they reveled to themselves happily in their celebration that the Horcruxes were destroyed and then they were finally relieved upon realizing that the phantom Voldemort was gone for good, when Severus rolled up his sleeve to see the Dark Mark and saw that his right arm was completely bare of the former tattoo that the Dark Lord has placed on his followers. Soon the three men knew that it won’t take long for news to spread out from the loose Death Eaters out there, along with the imprisoned ones to know that Voldemort is completely and fully gone once they realized that their Marks have disappeared, and they’d rather not stick around any longer for the fallout, even if it means that the Death Eaters might come out of hiding and foolishly get themselves caught by the still-pursuing Aurors that were hunting for them long time.It also means that they needed to send the word out about Dumbledore’s manipulations and his greed for power and high position and such, and Sirius wanted to be in on it, because he lost faith and trust with the old wizard when he failed to prove him innocent at the trial from when he was accused on betraying the Potters and ‘killing’ Peter Pettigrew and innocent Mundane Muggles long ago before. Before the three men returned home to the safehouse, it was easy to find the right magical reporter to spread the rumors and give out the news with convincing evidence of Dumbledore’s crimes and deeds, and the said reporter, who is Rita Seeker, the infamous gossip-news reporter, was happy to do all this and expose the wizard for what he truly is, and not the Light wizard he appeared among the public of the Wizarding World.By the time it was done and the three wizards have returned to the hidden safehouse out there somewhere unknown, and also by the time that Dumbledore might have gotten a clue to what’s going on or something, it was already too late.To say that the fallout that the Dark Lord Voldemort is gone for good and that Dumbledore was exposed as not the good Light wizard he appeared to be, was all of epic proportions, shocking the entirety of the whole Wizarding World like a massive shattering earthquake.But to Harry Potter and his newfound friends and family of three godfathers, along with their companion house-elves and pet familiars, they were ignorant of everything going on, because after the three adults’ missions has been fulfilled and done completely, they can now focus on their final task, which is finding a way to escape from the Wizarding world and then disappearing into a new one where they can have second chances into having peaceful new lives as they deserved it so.Little did they know, is that part of the fallout--namely Dumbledore, as he tried to evade and escape those that are crying for his imprisonment of his crimes and such--the old wizard will be helping them into ensuring their escape plan into a ‘new world’ for a ‘new life’ that they wanted, will be fulfilled unintentionally by his meddling interference and search for payback and revenge.OOOOOIt didn’t take long for them to look into and do some research into where they need to go into finding this special new world where they can escape safely into hiding and have the second chance to live new lives over there.But upon finding it from their research and seeing what it is--needless to say, there were some wary protests about it among them, when they considered the scary whispers and creepy rumors that were known or gossip-spread about the location they need to go to.And thus, the discussion goes as such, amongst this strange sort of dysfunctional family of three adult wizards, four magical children, two house-elves faithfully and loyally serving them food and drinks while they’re working, and animal familiars that are there, which are Harry’s snowy white owl Hedwig, the Phoenix Fawkes, the snake that Draco conjured before and became his new pet--with Harry’s help, upon still having the Parseltongue snake-speak magical gift, into talking with it to be Draco’s new pet familiar--and the magic-shrunken Basilisk--when Harry pleaded to his godfathers to go back for it and have it brought home so that it won’t live the rest of whatever remaining lifespan it has in the dark long-abandoned Chamber of Secrets.The location that they found and needed to get to and escape from the Wizarding world--especially from Dumbledore and his still-loyal lackeys--are at a place known and called among a few magicals and Mundane-muggle human people as ‘Mystic’s Misty Forests’.“I’m still not sure about this. What if it turned out to be nothing but a hoax when we get there? Or what if someone knows about it?” Harry offered uncertainly, voicing his opinion out in their discussion about getting to this place.Neville nodded a little in agreement and asked inquiringly, “Yes, and even so, why do we want to go there anyway?”“That’s the very objective of all of this!” Draco said eagerly, looking very excited about this and not fazed at all about the bad-rumored scary tales spread from the place. “No one ever comes into the Forests--not even any Mundane people themselves would go there--because anyone who goes into or tries to cross through the Forests, never came out!”Luna nodded sagely, like she knows something secret and deep that others don’t in normal and magical ways, as she said in a mysterious tone, “It’s true. I’ve heard of this story myself. Anyone who tries to go across, pass through or go into that specific mists foggy forests…they just disappeared. Just like that. Both the Mundane and the Magicals.”“So…basically, we’re all risking with the fact upon going into these forests and disappear from existence forever,” said Harry in a sarcastic dry tone. “Just what kind of second chance of a new life is that!?”Sirius snorted. “That’s exactly what I said to Moony here after he said that this is our only option into escaping from the Wizarding World--especially from that mad coot Dumbledore--and going into hiding safely and getting to live new lives!”Remus glared at him for that statement.Neville asked, wondering curiously. “Why can’t we escape into the Mundane world and live in hiding over there?”Draco snorted and sarcastically, “Ohh, what a brilliant idea, Longbottom! Let’s all go our merry way into the world of Mundane Muggles--which I’m sure that you remember or be aware that there are also some Squibs possibly living there and might decide to report us back to the Wizarding world in exchange for riches, wealth and what-not!” Then the blond dropped the sarcasm and snapped at him sharply. “Did you forget that we’re on the Top Most Wanted Lists, you idiot!?”Neville flinched upon forgetting that and Luna just patted his arm to comfort him and that it’s not his fault for thinking about that.Severus Snape looked like he’s about to scold his godson Draco sharply for his rudeness to the other boy, but he was silent about it as he studied intensely at the map of where the circled area is the spot that they need to get to. “Dangerous or not…we can’t risk any chances right now and any longer than that--not with Dumbledore who’s out there, trying to find us. We need to get to that spot and see if the place is really worth looking into.”Though there was a few disagreements among them, they reluctantly all agreed that this is truly their best option yet, and started packing up their stuff and whatever necessities they need upon traveling far and getting into their destination, where the so-called ‘Misty Forests’ will be giving them the escape they need and bring them to the new world where they’ll have their second chances into living new lives that they all deserve.But little did they know--is that one of them will be staying and willingly be left behind, for with that self-made decision, it will save the others as they arrive to their destination, they didn’t know that they will be followed by one unsavory character, and it will trigger or cause something, that will open up unexpected doors for them to escape through and away from the dangers that they were trying to evade from.OOOOO“Okay, maybe you were right. This was a bad idea,” Draco said when they finally arrived there after a long tiring ordeal traveling through a Mundane transportation to evade magical pursuers of sorts and are now standing somewhere in the middle of the infamous rumored ‘Mystic Misty Forests’ that they’re trying to cross through but couldn’t because of the very thick misty fogs that’s obscuring all their views.Harry snorted and looked at his blond friend incredulously. “Now you say it?”Draco glared at him and was about to start some sort of silly argument but Snape stopped him from doing so with a stern pointed glare, that instantly rendered him silent. Then Snape looked around cautiously and wary, trying to get a clear sight through the thick fog, like he sensed that something bad has been following them since they left the safe-house, but still found nothing.Remus felt the same, thinking that they’re not safe yet, ever since they left and also looked around suspiciously and sniffing the air, using his wolfish features, that got Sirius slightly teasing him upon noticing him do so, which made Remus look back at him fondly, like their friendship with one another had changed into something special, and Snape rolled his eyes exasperated upon noticing this as well from the couple of men.Luna blinked like she sensed something and her eyes seemed to somehow glint and gleam of something mysterious and other-worldly for a short moment before she blinked again and her eyes seemingly went back to her normal colors of ethereal sky-blue.“Oh dear,” she murmured, not aware that she spoke out loud for her friends and pseudo-guardians to hear. “We should hurry and leave this place…the Wrackspurts and Nargles are urgently telling me that the twinkle-eyed old wizard is here.”Harry, Draco, and Neville were already used to their slightly odd friend with her weird worldly-view of imaginary creatures Luna can believe or somehow see in her mind, but then they all tensed upon realizing what she said the latter part about the ‘twinkle-eyed old wizard’ and knew instantly what she meant by that.“Crap! How the bloody hell did that old bastard--!” Sirius cursed.“Language, Sirius!” Remus snapped at him.“--find us anyway?! And all the way out here!?” Sirius continued, cringing a little from the rebuke but grinning when the children giggled at hearing him curse, which made Severus Snape scowling at him fiercely for teaching them such foul words, even if it’s only one. “We made sure to cover our tracks!”“It’s Dumbledore,” Severus just said dryly blank. “Manipulative old coot that he is, he still has ways on enabling himself to be able to find us, no matter how hidden or how far away we are.”“Then we’d better find whatever it is we need to find to escape and disappear in these forests!” Remus hushed saying urgently, eyes almost glowing amber-like and darting around alertly like the enemy might be near in their vicinity or something.They tried to keep searching and looking for whatever it is, that the rumors and whispered tales were told about those who tried to pass or cross through the forests, that makes them disappear into thin air and were never heard from again. It was a good thing for the small group that it didn’t take long and it was the house-elves who pointed it out, that came with them, even the pet familiars that are in their cages quietly, including Fawkes the Phoenix and the still-small shrunken Basilisk that are inside covered hidden comfortable ones.“There! There, Masters! Over there!” Dobby cried out gleefully, pointing at nothing but the thick fog in front of them, like the house-elf spotted something truly up ahead before their sights. Kreacher nodded in agreement, almost yanking in his pulling at Sirius’ hand, like he’s trying to guide the man blindly into something at the spot where Dobby is pointing at over there.The wizards and witch couldn’t see anything but then, they became amazed when the thick fog suddenly parted like magic, as if sensing their presence and detecting their magic, and responded to reveal what the house-elves saw that they couldn’t see or spot, and show them in front of their very eyes.A very old and mystical looking tree.And a very large one, that looked like it’s been in the foggy misty forests for centuries.And in the center or middle of the side of the thick large trunk…there lies a deep dark hole, like it’s an entrance or passageway to another world or something.And they could all feel the magic resonating from the dark hole, along with a slight gleaming-shimmer they can see or hear the soft enticing whispers they can hear from it.It made them wondering curious to look into the deep dark hole. But it also made them cautiously nervous and suspiciously wary.Before they could think about or discuss whether they should check out the dark hole, Snape sensed something, turns his head a little and suddenly shouts out loud for them all to duck.They did and a flashing blur of red shot darting above their heads, missing their target and then the three adult wizards went into action, retaliating against their attacker.“STUPEFY!”“EXPELLIARMUS!”“PROTEGO!”Various shouts of spells, charms and curses were exchanged and given blows as the three men were fighting against the old manipulative wizard Dumbledore, who managed to find them, and the adults are fighting furiously into driving each other back with the old wizard desperate enough to try to stop them all from escaping his grasp.“Please, my friends! Stop this needless resistance and fighting!” Dumbledore tried to implore them as he deflected more spells and curses shot at him with a magical shield that he conjured for himself. “This is all for the greater good--!”“BOMBARDA MAXIMA!”The old warlock’s words only made to enrage them further, especially when it’s Sirius Black, after everything he suffered upon being falsely accused and forced to slightly longtime imprisonment in that hellish magical prison of Azkaban, guarded by those foul soul-sucking Dementors, despite that he endured it thanks to his Animagus dog form.With that curse he shot at Dumbledore, he was blown away by the blast but not obliterated as he was thrown at a distance almost far from them and then fell into a sound thud on the forest ash-like ground, instantly unconscious when he got blown back and fell head-first.They were almost stunned and shocked with amazement at Sirius Black, even more so than Sirius himself, when he managed to strike a good blow and punch straight at the so-called powerful Light wizard Albus Dumbledore. And then Severus Snape snapped out of it from his stunned stupor and he immediately and urgently said that they don’t have time left before the unconscious Dumbledore wakes up again and that they need to leave.However, Snape shocked them all upon the pronouncement he just given of the decision he has made for himself and weren’t prepared for.“I’m staying behind,” he said to them calmly.“Wait--what?! But-but--!” Remus was spluttering with shock and indignation when Severus Snape said that statement. “--but why would you want to do that!? We can’t just leave you here!”Snape just glared at him dangerously with dagger-pointing eyes and snapped at him. “We do not have time to argue! Whatever’s beyond that dark hole of that very tree--it might be your only way out to escape and get away from this world--especially from Dumbledore and his lackeys! I’ll stay behind and destroy the passageway and tree itself, and then I’ll find another way to get to where all of you have gone sometime unknown in the future. Someone needs to stay behind and get rid of Dumbledore and ensure that anyone following his cause, goes straight to Azkaban prison where they belong, and I’ll also deal with any remaining Death Eaters that are still out on the loose and lingering before I follow after you.”“Damn…I can’t believe that someone like you--would actually volunteer to stay and deal with all of this,” Sirius commented with awe, becoming more surprised at Snape than he already is.Snape ignored him and then turned to the four kids, reassuring them--especially his godson Draco--that he’ll be fine and someday he will find a way to follow after them where they’ve gone to, as they go through the passageway in the dark tree-hole. Then he sternly told them to follow the other two adult guardians that will be looking after them, and told them to learn to take care of themselves as well, much to the hesitance and grudging acceptance from the children, as they did not want to leave behind their third guardian and parent-like caretaker.Harry comforted his friend Draco, who looked like he was trying to put up a brave front and not cry in front of his godfather, as Neville and Luna came close to do the same for their friend, and Snape turned to exchange his goodbyes to Remus and Sirius. Snape shook Remus’ hand cordially but he didn’t reach out to shake Sirius’ as he just glared at him pointedly and strictly snapped at him, almost harshly. “This time--look after them well, Black!”Sirius snorted and begrudgingly told him, “Same to you, Snape. Take care of yourself now, when we’re gone.”Snape huffed at him like he did not need to tell him twice about that, as he will be careful and look after himself, just as Sirius told him to. Then after exchanging goodbyes, Snape stood by almost close to Dumbledore’s prone unconscious body, to keep an eye out in case the old wizard might stir and wake up, and then he watches as Remus volunteered to go into the tree-hole first, gingerly stepping into dark hole carefully while the others watched and waited behind him.When Remus stepped inside completely into the dark hole and then there was nothing but silence as he disappeared into the deep shadows inside the tree, Sirius, the four kids, and Severus almost feared that Remus must have truly disappeared into nothingness and out of existence or something like that, but then they slumped with relief when they heard Remus’ voice calling out for them that it’s safe and okay to come through, the sound of his voice almost echoing out from the big dark hole of the large tree trunk before them.Then Sirius gently coaxed the four kids to go on next, having the two house-elves escort two of each into the tree hole and go through whatever passage the tree has upon leading somewhere through and he waited and watched until they’re safely in before he used magic to float and transport the luggage and cages of their animal familiars almost close by his side and was about to get in as the last before he stopped for a moment and looked back at Snape uncertainly, like he’s confirming whether the man is truly intent with his decision to stay and be left behind or not.Snape kept glaring at him like he’s glaring down at an unruly disobedient dog, who’s afraid to leave his master and Sirius gave a ruffled glare back like he knew how Snape is thinking about him and then turns around with a slightly amused huff, the last one to get into the dark hole of the tree and disappear with the magic-floating luggage and things.By the time Severus Snape is sure that they’re all gone through the dark hole of the tree, he was about to wave his wand to destroy the magical tree, making it crumble to pieces, but somehow, the strange and mysterious magic surrounding the Misty Forests did it for him. Before he was about to twirl his wand to wave, he stared stunned when the thick fog suddenly went back into blocking and covering the view of the large tree, as if engulfing it completely with camouflage but then a few seconds later, the thick fog dispersed into a slightly thin visible mist and then Snape blinked almost vigorously upon registering that the large tree with its dark hole on the trunk is gone.Somehow the tree that Remus, Sirius and the four kids have gone through, has completely vanished into thin air and disappeared into nothingness, just as the rumored and whispered stories were told about the forests.It didn’t take long for a slightly long moment for Snape to snap out of his stunned stupor, glared down at the still unconscious Dumbledore and was debating on what to do with him before he does his new tasks and mission and then find a way into following the others to wherever they have gone to.OOOOOWhen Sirius got into the dark hole and slowly carefully walked through the slightly dark passageway, following behind Remus and the children, he noticed that it wasn’t a very long trek, which got him relieved a little upon noticing this as he reached to the end of the tunnel where there is slightly bright light at the end of it.When he got to the end, he almost put up a hand to shield over his eyes when the bright light seemed to shine even brighter, that Sirius almost thought jokingly to himself that he and the others are heading straight to Heaven of sorts. But it was a little disappointing that when he got into the end and came out into the other side, it’s not Heaven at all or anywhere something heavenly or beautiful ethereal, to say the least.He blinked his eyes a few times to clear his view from the sudden brightness upon him and then shook his head until he can finally see what the others are seeing, when he noticed that Remus and the four kids are staring at something beyond the distance when they came out the other end of a similar large mystical-looking tree with the same dark hole in the thick trunk.Sirius Black also couldn’t help his reaction upon staring stunned and almost gaping slack-jawed in wonder at the sight of an amazing scenery where they are standing and looking over the edge of a forest mountain cliff, staring at the scene of a Mundane city place that’s almost eerily similar to them back from their former world.“Ohh boy…we’re definitely not in Kansas anymore!” Sirius joked as he and the others registered that they’re somewhere in a similar--yet different place and time altogether before their very eyes.And so…their story lives on and continues by abruptly stepping into a new world--literally--begins.OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR’S NOTES:Here’s the first chapter of another new story.I hope you like it!I am sorry it took so long, REAL LIFE is not kind to me, and also there’s the ongoing COVID crisis, of course.But I will be working and writing as fast as I can into updating this story, and this is for all readers who like this and others. I promise!I will be posting more updates and chapters for the story and others very soon, I promise!Enjoy Readers!PLEASE REVIEW OR COMMENT!OOOOO
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
DISCLAIMER: READ CHAPTER 1.
OOOOO
CHAPTER 2 - STEP INTO THE NEW WORLD
…LAST TIME…
“Ohh boy…we’re definitely not in Kansas anymore!” Sirius joked as he and the others registered that they’re somewhere in a similar--yet different place and time altogether before their very eyes.
And so…their story lives on and continues by abruptly stepping into a new world--literally--begins.
OOOOO“Well, we won’t be finding any answers on knowing where we are, by just standing here and gawking,” Remus said, also joking lightly and it snapped Sirius and the four children out of their stunned stupor and their wide-eyed staring at their unfamiliar new surroundings of the area they’re now in.“You’re right,” Sirius said, composing himself and then he looked back like he wanted to see beyond the dark hole of the tree they just went into and passed through the magical path inside, to see if Severus Snape changed his mind and followed after them.But when he turned around--“HEY! The hole on the tree is GONE!” Sirius suddenly exclaimed with a surprised shout.The others rounded altogether at his sudden outburst and saw that what Sirius had suddenly yelled out was correct.For the dark hole on the center of the thick trunk of the large mystical-like magical tree--it just disappeared, leaving only the tree itself, like it had no hole at all before, even after they had come from the other side and went through it on the inside magically upon traveling and transporting to this other place.Then just like magic from before on the other side where Snape stayed behind, the area they’re in now is also another forests, deeply surrounded and engulfed with fog, and then the magical tree was suddenly engulfed and covered by the fog as it thickened around it, obscuring their view completely of the tree and then the fog swiftly dispersed and disappeared, showing the stunned group that the tree has magically disappeared into nothingness.Leaving only the group of two adult wizards, four magic children, the two house-elves, their pet familiar companions, and finally, their luggage and packs--as they are standing almost in the middle of nowhere of the deep dimly-lit forests they’re in and still standing by almost near to the edge of the mountain cliff that they’re on, that’s overlooking the Mundane city they saw miles away from what they can see.“Well, surely, we weren’t brought here in the middle of nowhere by that magic tree,” Draco started saying, breaking the stunned silence among them after the tree has gone and disappeared into thin air. “I’m sure there must be civilization somewhere near her that we can settle into.”Harry nodded and said, “Draco has a point here. If that tree can send us here with whatever amazing magic it’s got, I’m sure it’s not that cruel enough to send us somewhere we can get lost into forever.”They all agreed on that and then Remus and Sirius used their wolf and dog senses, highly enhanced even when in their human form and then sniffed and heard sharply around, trying to find and sense people about. It didn’t take long for them to find it and where exactly, and it’s not too far from the forests they’re in. Sirius took the lead into guiding the way and Remus made sure that he stayed in the back to help the kids into walking and in case, they got tired from their hiking trek through these forests they’re in, he can carry one or two of them to rest their legs. As for the two house-elves, they decided to help out by guarding the small group from side to side and also lightening the load upon carrying them by using their elf magic.Luckily and fortunate for them, their hike isn’t that long enough to get the small group tired when they reached to what appeared to be a small town, but it also looked like there won’t be space enough for them to live in, seeing that it looked to be some tourist vacation going on, with a few local people making some preparations or doing tasks for some celebrations or festivities.But then they remembered that they needed to hide and disguise themselves with magic, in case everybody in town might be all Mundane humans, so they told the house-elves to stay back and watch their stuff, including looking after and taking care of their pet familiars, while they go into town to buy food, water and find a temporary place to stay.As they go in there, they noticed something strange about the town, and it’s not the place itself, but the people living in it and those that are visiting for vacation time. But the small wizarding magical family didn’t give out any reactions and stayed blank and expressionless on their faces, so that the certain strangeness they have seen from the particular people wouldn’t notice that they can see to their somewhat ‘double’ identities of sorts.Everywhere they go, while they get the additional necessities they need on buying food and water, and finding a place or purchase a small camping shelter to live in temporarily until they find a permanent place, they saw a few of the people that had their faces that were normal from first glance, but when looking at them closely or staring at them, they changed into various animal-like or monstrous-looking creature faces.And the magic group of wizards and witch can see them clearly through their human or creature guises, while noticing that the normal Mundane humans don’t and they looked to be that the humans are not aware of the shape-shifting face-guised creatures that walk among them.Draco and Harry tried to hold back their curiosity and interest when they noticed a few men’s faces changing from human to lion-like, or another changing into lizard or serpent-like kinds. For Luna, she almost gave away her interested expression or her fondness for cute animals when she noticed a few people with their faces changing from mouse, beaver, or fox-like. As for Neville, the poor boy had the unfortunate luck upon almost giving himself away and revealing by jumping with surprise or fright when he noticed a few other people had their faces shifting or changing into the monstrous-like kinds, from ogre, goblin and the ghoul-looking ones.As for the two adult wizard men Sirius Black and Remus Lupin, for them they noticed the kind of shape-shifting face-changing people they’ve seen and managed to keep their surprised and interested expressions blank from their own faces, were the wolf or cat kinds. Remus couldn’t help it upon discreetly glancing to the wolf-type face-shifters, but he was too busy trying to leash his friend Sirius close to his side when he looked like he wanted to surrender to his dog-like instincts and canine urges upon wanting to chase the cat-type ones, straight to their trees, if these particular cat-guised beings could actually do it.However, it looks like that their blank expressionless faces and cover-up amongst themselves won’t last long, even though they are almost near finishing with their purchases and finding a small place to stay in temporarily, which is at an inn--when a few of those face-changing creature-guised people might notice that something is wrong with this particular group of new people in their town, and Remus and Draco almost thought with nervousness or fear when they noticed about two or three of these disguised face-shifters looking or studying them suspiciously with intense eyes on them.Fortunately, they did their tasks on purchasing their needs as fast and swiftly as they could, and now they decided to teleport magically into their temporary living space, without going through normal Mundane means, because they don’t want any of these strange face-shifting creatures to follow them to where they are living in, either indulging their curiosity about the group or checking on them with their suspicions. It was also a good thing that the place they’re be temporarily living in is at an apartment-like inn and the owner was a kind elderly woman caretaker, who was very kind and good to them and let them be, promising not to tell anyone else about them when Remus made a fake tragic story that they went through bad times and that he and his partner Sirius have adopted the four kids as their own when their former parents have died and left the two guardians as the new parents and caretakers in their last wills.Even thought the story Remus told to the elderly woman is all fake, he made sure that it sounded so convincing and real, that the inn-caretaker didn’t think otherwise or even suspect that it’s not. For the woman had a heart when it comes to children, ever since she looked as if she can’t be able to have some. It was also a good thing that when Remus and Sirius noticed the old woman, as they were shopping around the small town, when she was putting up flyers outside and away from her place, for any people looking to live in her inn, temporary or permanent, the two adults instantly approached her and requested for the space that they need, and the woman quickly accepted when she saw the four kids that are with the two adult guardians. Once they made the quick arrangements and deals into their temporary stay, Remus told the woman that they’ll be ‘popping’ into the inn themselves and will call her once they’re there.The elderly woman nodded, looking excited for the small family to come stay and live at her inn, even it’s only for a temporary time. She went off back to her building to make the preparations and she truly doesn’t know that the new group of people that she’ll be taking in are very ‘special’ ones that are trying to hide in secret for the time-being until they get more to grasp and understand the kind of new world they just walked into and will be living in from now on.The small group prepared their things carefully when they went back to the forest where the house-elves are waiting for them with their stuff and pet familiars, and they made sure that they appeared to be not have much of their luggage, just so in case the elderly inn-caretaker doesn’t suspect anything strange about it, and they waited for the right time until it’s night-time and very dark so that not many people would notice them as they ‘pop’ in at the apartment-inn and once the time came, they all teleported magically straight into the back entrance where Remus asked the old woman owner if they can come there instead of the main entrance of the building.When they arrived, Remus gave a pointed stern look straight at his friend and partner Sirius to behave and then he knocked on the back door and waited for the woman to come open it and greet her new house-mates. The old woman smiled almost widely upon seeing them, her eyes gleaming brighter a bit upon catching sight of the four children that were standing behind their two adult guardians, albeit nervously and looking like they’re hiding behind them for protection from the unfamiliar stranger they just met, even if it’s a harmless-looking elderly woman.The old woman just smiled, not minding that the children were a little scared of her, and then she ushered them in kindly, voicing out in offering that she made tea and biscuits for them if they like. The two men thanked her again for letting them stay, even though they haven’t paid her or given any payment in return yet, but the old woman brushed it off and told them that she doesn’t mind at all. She coaxed them all inside with gentle gestures and leads them to where their rooms are, that they’ll be staying in.When she led them to the rooms, they liked it very much as it looks very homey and comfortable for them and then the old woman told them to settle in as they like, while she goes down to get them a tray of tea and biscuits as she offered before, and she won’t take any refusal from them when she noticed that the children looked like they haven’t eaten yet. The old woman also said that she has some toasted bread with cream filling or baked cookies if they like, and Luna and Neville couldn’t help but beam happily upon hearing that, but Harry and Draco kept looking at the elderly lady with cute suspicious looks like they still don’t trust her, but the old lady didn’t notice this or she ignored it as she went off to get the food and drinks.When she came back, it was fortunate that the elderly woman doesn’t have sharp sensed for Remus and Sirius used magic to unpack some of their stuff out and quickly brought out the two house-elves from hiding and told them to camouflage themselves so that the Mundane humans won’t see them and they did, and they also made sure that the pet familiars they have weren’t exotic or strange enough for the old woman to notice this very weird about the small family group she brought into her apartment home when she let them stay there. Before she was about to knock on the door with her foot, since her hands are full, carrying the tray with tea, biscuits, cookies and sandwiches carefully, but then the old woman was almost startled surprised when the door opened and Remus greeted her at the door, smiling at her and offering to help her with the tray.The elder woman smiled at his polite kindness and refused, telling him that she’s fine with the tray she’s carrying, but Remus kept insisting and told her gently to mind her poor old back, which made the woman chuckle and retort at him that she’s not feeble or weak enough to handle such a weight that she’s carrying and that she can handle it, as old as she is now. She almost nudged Remus out of the way so that she can get in and place the tray onto the table for them to gather and eat, not aware that Sirius went close to his friend and whispered teasing him for his ‘utter kindness’ with the old lady, and Remus responded with a pointed glare at his friend again.The children thanked the woman for the food and drinks and she smiled at their polite manners, telling them kindly that they will not hesitate to call her later in the future when they need anything from her. And after she has done her job on delivering the tray of drinks and snacks, she left them alone with Remus escorting her to the door and thanking her again. After that, Remus and Sirius let the kids have their small meals with the biscuit-food and teas, the two adults went off to whisper and converse quietly with each other, discussing and planning to go out again and get more information about the unknown new world they decided to stay and will now live in, and obtain many knowledge and learn very much as they can, so that they wouldn’t be clueless about the kind of beings that inhabit this kind of world.Also, both of these two men agreed to one another that the children should stay behind in the inn while they’re gone, and made sure that the two house-elves Kreacher and Dobby keep an eye on them and look after them strictly while they’re busy gathering information and knowledge, and make sure that none of the kids gets the idea upon sneaking out and exploring the town without them knowing--especially when it comes to Harry and Draco, the only two of the kids who appeared to be interested to do such things, seeing that they learned earlier, upon taking the four children as their own now, of Harry’s adventurous side and Draco’s keen interest for knowledge and such. The two wizards also decided to go out secretly while the children are resting and asleep, as an added measure that they don’t get any ideas on following after them, for their short trip upon retrieving and getting what they need.As the kids finished with drinking good tea and food the old woman brought for them and Remus and Sirius also took a few, they settled into bed, like their short walk around the town seemed to tire them out and Remus and Sirius had the pleasure on tucking them in and making sure that they’re all comfortable and happy before the two men watched the children quickly fall asleep, their exhaustion instantly taking over them and putting them deep into dream-full slumber. Just right before the two men left, they told the house-elves in stern orders to look after the sleeping children well, and if they might stir and wake up while they’re gone, they must make sure that they don’t try anything like sneaking out, once they find out about it. Both Kreacher and Dobby solemnly promised to their masters that they will and obey their orders, and this reassured them and then Remus and Sirius teleported magically away, leaving the children under the house-elves’ care and watch.It didn’t take long about one or two hours later for the two ‘parents’ to return with everything they need, the magic-conjured ‘copies’ they made from the historical records and papers they gotten from the town’s local library and also managing to get the ‘secretive’ ones as well, concerning about the face-shifting creatures and beings they’ve seen, living and visiting in this small town. It was a little difficult trying to find the knowledge about them, since they have seen and realized that the normal Mundane human populace seemed to be not aware of these particular kinds of shape-shifting creatures, almost similar in the slightly same way from their world with the Mundane humans and the magical beings and such.When they returned to the inn, the two wizards were relieved to see that the children were still deeply asleep and haven’t stirred at all when the house-elves greeted them as the men magically teleported back with a soft ‘cracking’ sound and then reported to them that there’s been no trouble or anything that came to them. With the children still asleep, Remus and Sirius decided to look into the records of the past and present tonight, even if it’s very late at the time, and Sirius asked the elves for something to keep them awake and alert for a while before they also go to bed and sleep, so that they’ll look and study into everything in their research about the world they’re in.It was almost near morning sun-rise when Remus and Sirius stayed up awake all night to look into everything among the records and histories about this world. And they didn’t have a chance to go to bed and get their rest, when the kids woke up right at the time the sun-light shines through the windows of their rooms and they quickly went to their guardians upon seeing them busy with the research they found and gotten and the children wanted and demanded to know what they have discovered. Though the kids can see that their adult guardians are tired, they didn’t hesitate into letting them know about what they found and learned about the world.“Well, the good news is that this world is similar in its entirety from our former world. But the other strange news--don’t know whether this is good or bad--is that…” Remus commented softly.Sirius pipes in, joking as his usual self as the humorous one in the group. “This world is full of crazy kind of creatures and beings that are unfamiliar and unknown to all of us!” Remus glared at his partner-friend for the interruption.Then Remus continued on saying, “--is that this world is almost similar like the other world of ours, with the humans unaware of the shape-shifting disguised creatures, but these particular beings blend in and live within among the humans instead of separating themselves from the people. Most of the humans believe and think that the creatures are all myth and fantasy, but it looks like that only a fair few are aware of them, but they kept them secret about it, because it can cause madness and fear if the whole world knows about these hidden creatures.”Draco nodded, understanding the gist of it. “So I’m guessing that there’s some sort of government that keeps these shape-shifting creatures safe and secure from being known amongst the Mundane human populace?” he inquired curiously. Remus nodded to the young blond boy in confirmation to his question.But then Neville asked the important question that’s all in their minds, regarding about these creatures, that they, the only ones, somehow have the ability to see them clearly through their hidden shape-shifting disguises.“What are they? These creature-beings?” the boy asked, gaining confidence every day, ever since he and Luna were rescued by Remus and Sirius back then.Remus looked to the magic-copied papers that were written about them and centered on the beings and read it with narrowed eyes as if studying it intensely to see if he got the term correct and accurate. “According to this…they’re called the Wesen. Though the word is spelled exactly like this, it’s pronounced differently, and it seems that judging from these papers, they say that these creatures mostly originated in Germany centuries ago and thus were called and given that term to mean ‘creature’ or ‘other-side being’ or something like that.”“Fascinating!” Luna commented upon hearing this.“So…how come we were able to see them clearly through their face-shifting guises and such, when others can’t?” Harry asked, wondering about that.Draco snorted and looked at his friend as if he’s gone stupid. “Well, obviously it might have something to do with us being magical, instead of normal humans, Potter.”Sirius glared at the boy for the kind of tone he made with his godson, but then he agreed with the little one’s assessment over this. Still, he’s going to have a quick word with the blond boy over his slight rudeness towards Harry. Remus ignored this however, as he focused on seeing more and looking through the papers, if there were any mention of wizards and witches that are also within the populace of this world between humans and Wesen, but so far, he couldn’t find anything familiar or something similar about them that mentions it. The werewolf wizard didn’t realize that he shared these facts out loud, and when Sirius tries to help out into looking through more info about, he also found nothing about them, even though they’ve heard the rumors that the magicals have gotten lost into the forests before and disappeared, and they thought that they must have gone through that magical tree as well, when it transported them to this other world, but apparently there isn’t any knowledge or any information about it.Either the previous magicals that went through the forests, have truly gotten lost and disappeared, or the magical tree has sent them somewhere else like in other worlds, or sent them in different times in the world they’re in, maybe the ancient past or further future. Still, it’s not going to be able to help the small group much, since it looks like they’re on their own with these humans and Wesen-kinds of beings, that they’ll have to learn to mingle with at the present time and place they’re in. Luckily, with all these papers that they got and the knowledge and history of past and present of the recent now, they’ll be able to catch-up literally with the times and blend in easily.So for the next few days, they stayed in the inn to learn and study about the world they’re living in, and also learning how to handle the electronics and technology carefully, along with maintaining their magic and harnessing it more, when they discovered during those days being home-stuck inside at the time, they found that they don’t need to worry about the Mundane electronics exploding badly when being near or close proximity with magic energy and such. They also made sure that whenever they get out or return to the inn they’re staying in, they always magically teleport instead of walking in and out normally, so that the Wesen-creatures wouldn’t follow them back to where they are living temporarily and might catch them vulnerable of sorts. They also decided and planned not to stay long in this small town and move some other place where they would be safe and secure, because Remus and Sirius almost had the stirring suspicion and dread deep in their guts that the Wesen-beings might decide to take notice of the small group and confront them in a hostile way if ever they found out they can actually see through their human guises or something worse than that.It seemed that their dreading suspicions came true, but it was fortunate that they were prepared to pack their bags and luggage again upon leaving quickly when needed, for another two days later, Remus and Sirius decided to let two of the children they’re taking care of, Harry and Draco, to go out and explore the town for a short walk. Though the two adults reminded the two kids to watch out for anything suspicious or something bad that might come at them and they will return straight back if it gets worse and very dangerous.Harry rolled his eyes as if exasperated over his two godfathers’ overprotectiveness but Draco knew better than that it was truly warranted and before the two boys left, he joked lightly in conspiracy-like whisper to the two men that he’ll watch out for Potter and make sure that he doesn’t get into any trouble, even if he’s at fault for going head-first recklessly at it. Sirius looked a bit insulted and offended that Draco would imply his own godson would do just that but then Remus grinned amused and reminded him that Harry has gotten part of his father’s reckless attitude just like in their old days when they were teens, and that got Sirius pouting at his friend indignantly like his werewolf-partner is taking the blond boy’s side.Then the two men watched almost worriedly through the window as Harry and Draco take their walk around the block, like they’re trying to get a last look of the nice sights of the whole town and appreciate the scenery before they move on and leave to another place. They sincerely hoped that they won’t be walking or stumbling into any trouble and might have difficulty on getting back to the inn, because Remus and Sirius didn’t have the time to teach them how to magically teleport on their own yet. However, either fortunately or unfortunately, it looks like Harry and Draco’s stroll around the town was instantly short-lived when Harry didn’t look where he was going and bumped right into another kid, only much smaller and younger than him, as he and Draco were walking only a few paces away from the inn they stayed at.“Oh, I’m sorry!” Harry cried when the little boy about seven-years-old fell down right on his butt upon playing tag with his siblings but didn’t look where he’s going as well when he ran right at Harry. “Here, let me help you up…!” he offered a hand to him.But when the little boy looked right up into Harry’s eyes, his human face changed and shifted into a mouse-like kind, and then he squeaked, screeched and chittered in sudden terror and fear at Harry like he’s the monster boogeyman or something. “Grimm! It’s the Grimm!”Suddenly, the mouse-boy’s siblings all had their faces shifting into mouse-like features upon also looking straight at Harry and Draco, and they were all squeaking and crying with fear and fright, running back and scurrying fast to their parents.Harry and Draco instantly tensed, knowing very well that this is not going to bode well, once these mouse-faced children cry to their parents about them. Draco said in a slightly light yet dry sarcasm. “I believe this is our cue to get back to the inn quickly, Potter. Cause otherwise…I’m getting the very bad sense that their Mommy and Daddy won’t be greeting us nicely and treat us with tea and biscuits.”Though Harry looked like he didn’t want to cut their exploring short, he knew better than to stick around, seeing that the terror on the mouse-children’s faces and hearing them cry with super-fright like that was very serious and bad for them. “Good idea, Malfoy,” he said and both boys instantly turned round-about face and walked in a fast stride as they can, almost running to return to the inn.They managed to make it on time on returning to the apartment building as swift like the wind itself before the parents came out and might have called in for backup or the cavalry, and Draco and Harry quickly told their adult guardians of the grave serious situation that they’ll be dealing with later, and figured that they need to leave now before the Wesen-creatures find out where they are and get to them in a hostile manner.With that said, they all flurried in a hurry to leave, and it was also fortunate that the owner of the inn, the old lady wasn’t around for she had to go out and do her daily errands of sorts. It was good that they were already prepared and packed up to leave, but just when they were about to go out the back door so that they can magically teleport out of town, the one on the lead Sirius suddenly draw back in a jolt-like move, shuts the back door with a sound slam instantly, and tried to push the others to get further into the building like there’s a bomb outside about to go off and explode.“What the--? Sirius, what’s wrong?” Remus asked confused, almost blinking fast incredulous at his partner but then he tensed when Sirius hushed him in whispered hisses. “It’s them! The Wesen! I don’t know how--but they found out where we are and seemed to be gathering themselves into a big mob and I smelt them right outside and about to come near here!”“Ohh boy…and here I thought that having animal faces, it doesn’t mean that they can actually sniff us out and search for us,” Neville said, his voice almost betraying his fear upon their group being cornered like rats.Luna said calmly in an all-knowing tone. “We’ll need to teleport out of here from the inside. Before they might decide to break themselves in and come after us.”Harry and Draco nodded with agreement just as Remus sighed and also nodded. “Okay. Kids, gather around us and stay close and tight. Dobby, Kreacher, do you mind helping me and Sirius out into Apparating out please?” he asked nicely and the two house-elves were eager to easily help as each of them clutched gripping Remus and Sirius’ hands tightly with the children and their luggage in the center and middle, and the four of them circle around them and held hands to each other tightly to make a protective circle, before Remus took the lead into magically teleporting them all out.And they disappeared right on time when two burly man smashed the entrance doors open and break into the apartment-inn for the mob of Wesen-beings to try to get to them, but they became baffled shocked upon finding that they’re gone, and the ones who had searched for them by using their sharp-smelling senses were also stunned upon sniffing that the small group just disappeared with their scents missing like in one snap.The small group that the Wesen mob were looking for, have successfully reappeared from their disappearing ‘act’ into another spot of place that they all thought was safe. But unfortunately for them once more, they didn’t know that it wasn’t until Neville had the unfortunate bad luck upon accidentally stumbling to one--more specifically, a bunch of them.They teleport magically into a spot in the woods again, but not too deep just so they won’t get lost, but when they were walking for the road to try to hitch-hike a ride from one of the passing cars that drive by, Neville was looking around for a bit to check out the area, almost stumbling and tripping on his feet when he spotted someone--or rather a certain something--that they’ve been trying to avoid and escape from. Neville tried to turn around and warn his friends and the two adult guardians, but then this time he tripped over something and it caused him to give out a yelling cry and then the small magical group and a stray group of humans that Neville spotted both turned upon the noise and froze upon looking at one another straight in the eyes.Then the small group of humans that were almost far away from them by the forest-line near the road, instantly revealed themselves to be Wesen, all their human guises changing from lion, lizard or wolf-like animal faces and such. One of them, the lion-face one yelled out something and then two lizards suddenly drew out axes and one wolf-man tried to draw out his shotgun but the magical group reacted quickly upon magically teleporting again into another place before they were about to get hurt by the Wesen.They ignored the rules and the caution on having witnesses as they disappeared into thin air right before the very stunned Wesen’s eyes, but they were forced to do so and had no choice since these beings tried to kill them without cause or reason and were about to do it without hesitation.They didn’t know that when the magical group just disappeared, the Wesen group thought that they were having hallucinations after traveling so far and thought of seeing them as nothing more but imagination they cooked up in their minds from their exhaustion, and they brushed it off as they keep walking to wherever it is they’re going to, moving on their way.OOOOOThey reappeared into another spot and place where they deemed it safe, but just to make sure, the house-elves and adult wizard-guardians sent out scanning spells around the area they’re in, to double-check to see if there is nobody else around--even the Wesen--to make sure that they won’t accidentally stumble into them again. When their magical scans gave them the results and showed them that there’s nothing at all and negative, they relaxed a bit from their tension. And then one of them started to voice out loud to ease it more, and it was reasonable and understandable to lash out, just so.“Okay! I’m getting sick and tired of almost getting killed left and right by these bloody things!” Draco ranted complaining. “What the bloody hell are their problems with us, anyway?!”“I remember that one of them called us something before they made their move upon trying to kill us,” Neville said and looked thoughtful as they managed to escape another mob-killing attempt from those creatures by teleporting to another spot far away from them.Luna agreed with her childhood friend. “It’s true. I vaguely heard him call us ‘Grimm’ before we Apparated away.”“Grimm? Grimm as in the Brothers Grimm, who are the story-tellers of their own magical version of fairy-tales?” Remus inquired curiously.“If you know any other Grimm other than that, Moony,” Sirius sarcastically said. “Then I’m pretty sure that they said--or rather dramatically hollered--that word calling us ‘Grimm’ specifically.”“But why would they call us that? And with such fear and panic?” Harry wondered, noting that when the creatures shifted from their human guises, they all looked completely terrified of them.“More importantly, where are we supposed to live and hold up if those Wesen creatures keep hunting us like that and try to kill us?! Where in the great Founders of this bloody world can we be safe!?” Draco snapped, still ranting angry and annoyed about it, and the others understood and sympathized with the blond boy as they are also in a dilemma about it upon being here in this new world and it seems that the Wesen-beings won’t be too kind with the new occupants--that is precisely, them--that are now staying and living in it.“Mayhap perhaps, I can help? If you’ll let me?”Upon hearing that voice, they all went on the offensive and the defensive, drawing out their wands, and the house-elves readied their fingers upon casting magic and confronted whoever the person is that spoke.However, they all stopped and almost froze with surprise and confusion, when the voice of the one who spoke out to them--was actually the elderly lady, the owner of the inn that they were staying at before.“You!? But--how did you--?!” Remus sputtered in shock, but tensing like he realized that this old woman is not what she seemed to be.The old woman wasn’t fazed at all that they were pointing wands at her and just smiled sagely and calmly at them, like she knows something much deeper than they think they know about this new world they’re now in.“Come now…put away those wands of yours, my dear magicals, and yes--I know what you are. Though the Wesen back in town and the ones you met near the road, were quite unpleasant and rude to think much to know you better--but I know that you people are much more than what you seem, even just by first looking at you. And please calm your elves as well, I’m not going to harm any of you at all--I’d rather let myself be soaked with acid, like in the stories, to even dare think to harm any innocent children, even if they’re magic too,” she said to them in the same kind and gentle warm personality that she always had, ever since she accepted them and took them in to stay at her apartment-inn when they asked for it.Luna couldn’t help it as she looked at the elderly woman with a blank look before she asked curiously, “Are you like them? A Wesen?”The old woman chuckled warmly and replied, “Yes…and no. In a way I guess--let’s just say that’s a little complicated. But--you can trust me. I’ll help you all with whatever you needed, just like before back in the inn.”Draco’s eyes narrowed at her and snapped at her sharply suspicious. “How do we know that you’re not leading us to some sort of trap and get us all bloody killed?”His demanding statement did give out a very good point and the others almost tensed more, staring at the innocent-looking elder woman intensely and more on guard.But the old woman was still not fazed at their slight defensive hostility towards her as she smiled at them warmly and said in a knowing tone. “If I wanted you all dead--I would have led the Wesen mob straight to you, the moment I let you all into my home back then. But I didn’t.”Her statement also gave a very good point as well, but they didn’t let down their guard around her as they lowered their wands down. But the two house-elves kept up their overprotective stance and guard as well, even when they relaxed and then stood closer to the four kids, as if guarding them more from this unknown stranger, whose still been kind to them.Strangely enough, Fawkes the Phoenix and the Basilisk that are still in their cages, were quiet and calm, when it comes to the old woman. In fact, they remembered before when they first came to the inn to live there, in thanks to the old woman’s kindness, that Fawkes kept crooning and chirping in its singing tone, nudging them to be more friendly with the elderly lady like the Phoenix knows that she’s a friend. And the Basilisk did the same when it kept hissing and demanding in its snake language at Harry when he’s the only one who has the ability to understand it, upon trusting the old woman to help them.Even after what they’ve gone through with the previous Wesen-beings that tried to attack them for some unknown reason before, they do need to know what’s going on and it seems that this old woman is willing to share the knowledge to them and help them out so that they won’t get hurt or killed the next time they get caught off-guard by these shape-shifting disguised creatures. So they reluctantly trust her for the moment but they won’t let down their guard in case the old lady tries anything bad or nefarious with them.The old woman kept on smiling warmly at them, even when it seems that she somehow senses their distrust towards her, and then she gently gestured at them to follow her and she turned and walked away with a merry hum like she’s not disturbed or afraid at all that this small group of magicals might hurt her when her back is turned. After a silent short moment, they reluctantly followed behind her, really hoping internally that they’re not being tricked and led to a trap, they walked until the old woman led them to what appeared to be another safe place like back in the apartment inn--and that is to say the place the elderly lady led them to, is a simple nice-looking cottage deep in the woods, which got the magical group wondering on why they keep magically teleporting into these kinds of places among the deep forests kinds.“Come in, come in,” The old woman said kindly as she opened the main door of her cottage and gestured them in with a warm smile still. “I know this place is a little cramped and there’s nothing much here, but I know very well that you won’t be staying long. However, all of you need to take a breather and rest for a moment before you all ‘pop’ away again, so to speak.”She went off to make tea with a small chuckle when she noticed how the magical group regarded her with weird disturbed looks, when she said the latter words that meant about them magically teleporting. The old woman wasn’t fazed at all when they started thinking and wondering about how long she had been watching them and when and how did she know that they’re not humans--or Wesen--for starters. But the four children were the first ones to relax as they took their seats onto the chairs in the cottage, and then Remus and Sirius soon followed after scanning around with their sharp enhanced senses, like they’re double-checking for any traps or tricks that might spring at them without warning. And when they found nothing, they slightly relaxed as well and then sat down on their respective seats on chairs and made themselves comfortable while they wait for the old woman to return and they can interrogate her somewhat and demand to know what they need to know about.It didn’t take long for her to come back with a tray with tea served nice and hot, along with more snacks of biscuits and cookies to fill them up with energy once they leave again. The guardian adults and magical children decided to take them to replenish themselves, but Remus and Sirius made sure that food and drinks were not laced with anything after they made discreet magic-scanning spells and when there’s nothing and that they’re safe, they ate and drank their fill before they start with their interrogating conversation with the old lady.But then, they didn’t know how to start on their conversation after they had their tea and snacks, so the old lady kindly obliged them for herself by being the one to start talking. She calmly inquires, “I suppose you want to know whether I’m human or the ‘other’ kind? Which I’m sure that you know but not very much about it?”They exchanged silent uncertain looks before they nodded at her wordlessly, the four kids already curious and interested to know who or what she is.The old woman smiled and then answered calmly yet also sounding cautious with them, like she knows better to tread carefully with whatever she tells them. “I’m a hybrid. To be exact, I’m half-human and half-Wesen. My father was human and my mother--well, in your terms, she was a witch. But she’s a Wesen-type witch.”“Wesen…type witch?” Remus asked curiously interested, but also wary and nervous. “Um…may I ask…what or how?”The old lady just smiled at him in a mischievous way that didn’t bode very well to the werewolf wizard or to the others, even though the magic children are very interested and eager to see and know.“Perhaps it’s better to show you than explain to you.”With that said, the nice old lady gave a slight twitch of her body and then transformed and changed her human face-guise into the true Wesen one and the children nearly cried out in surprise and fear, while Remus and Sirius suddenly stood up from their seats and drew their wands out instantly like they’re expecting an attack from her.The old woman showed her Wesen form but it’s unlike anything they thought to see more than the animal-type Wesen ones they’ve already seen. For on the right side, it’s still her nice human features but on the left side half of her face, it transformed to a gnarly mummy-like image with her jaw half opening in a curling sound snarl with clacking rotten-looking teeth and the sightless dark hole of the left eye gazed at them almost hungrily like the elder monster-like woman is considering eating them for brunch or something.Then there was another twitch from her again and the old lady transformed back into her human guise, smiling at them genuinely calm, not phased at all from their startled reactions as they stared at her with eyes full of shock. She continued smiling when they were struck silent and speechless before she speaks out to break it after a few seconds of stunned silence. “Well? Is there anything you like to ask?” she gently inquired, letting them take the next move into talking and asking her whatever they need to know.Surprisingly, it was Draco who asked first, and he snapped out of his stunned shock quickly and eagerly asked and demanded at the old woman. “That was bloody wicked! Just what kind of Wesen are you!? When I watched you change your face--I sensed something also changing within you! Was that magic? Is that what you meant that you’re a Wesen-type witch!? What can you do?!”The old woman just chuckled amusedly at Draco’s antics and his chattering also snapped the others out of their dumbstruck silence and look at her warily but with relaxed forms, obviously seeing and realizing that this old woman is harmless and isn’t a danger to them at all.“My, my! It has been a long time since I’ve had someone so bright and interested such as you to ask such things from little old me!” the old woman said with a teasing note, that made Draco blush upon realizing what he just said and acted when he asked her like that. Then she continued to reply so that she’ll indulge on the children’s curiosity about her as she said, “I’m what others have called me, from Wesen and Grimm alike, a Hexenbiest. A witch-like Wesen. But my magic is very different than the way you all wield yours.”“Grimm?” Sirius whispered to Remus, reminding him about that latter part from before but Remus hushed him to be silent as they listened to the old woman tell her story and explain as best she could to let them know about the world they’re all in and they all listen to her with rapt attention and did not disturb her at all as she told them everything.She explained to them more about the kinds of Wesen that are in this world they are in, also those that were linked to myth, legend, fantasy or fairy-tale stories and such. She told them of the Wesen that are very bad but there are also those that are good ones as well. She also explained how normal Mundane humans cannot see them because it’s been long like that for many centuries ago as the first Wesen was born or made mysteriously, but the only way for a human to see a Wesen in its true form is when they willingly change--or ‘woge’ as it is called and named the term for--in front of them, or a human sees it happen from a Wesen whenever they get emotionally stressed, like getting angry or afraid.It is considered a law that no Wesen should not reveal their true selves among the human kinds, for those that have seen them, the stories were told that they’ve gone insane from madness and were sent or committed to mental institutions upon being deemed ‘crazy’ when they try to tell others about the ‘monster’ Wesen-beings. The Wesen have their own government to enforce those laws and they made sure that they deal any Wesen, either good or bad, that reveals their true selves among the human society of the whole world.Then the old woman--that is a ‘Hexenbiest’ as she called herself and said it--explains on what the ‘Grimm’ term meant before, when the Wesen had panicked in fear and reacted into trying to kill the magicals before, when they realized that they can see through their human disguises, even when they didn’t intend for them to see it through and such. It turns out that there is another type of Mundane normal humans that can have the ability to easily see through the Wesen-beings, and they were called the ‘Grimm’ because it turned out that those types of people became monster hunters upon believing that all Wesen should be wiped out and eradicated from existence of the world.The Magical-beings of the small group became outraged and furious upon learning this knowledge and hearing this revelation about the ‘Grimm’ people. But the old woman couldn’t provide more knowledge about the subject because it became a little bit of a relief for them to hear that the line of monster hunters were dying out and that there weren’t many ‘Grimms’ in the present today. Even though there should be a few Grimms around to deal with the ‘bad’ type of Wesens.However…she revealed that there are good type of Grimms--but she doesn’t know about them much, except sharing and told them that only they can, because she believed that they are a part of them, or maybe descended from this particular family bloodline of Grimms.“What makes you think that, miss?” Neville asked albeit nervously yet polite.The old woman gave him a very kind yet mysterious smile as she whispered in a conspiracy-like way. “Because these particular type of family-clan of Grimms…they are very different from the other clan-kinds of Grimms--for they can wield the same magic as you do, when they first came to this world centuries ago. I think it was during the ancient times of King Arthur or was it the Salem Witch Hunts? Hm…some of my memories might be failing me a bit on that part of history in the past.”Needless to say, when she said this statement about these different and ‘special’ kind of Grimms, who can wield ‘magic’ the same as theirs as she said it, the group froze in stunned shock again, registering this startling revelation in their minds and thinking fast about it deeper like they’re wondering and theorizing it clearly in their heads over it.It seems that the rumors about the wizards and witches disappearing into the misty forests previously before were true--but they believed or theorized it in their minds that they were sent back in different times in the past ages of this world, and then they learned to adapt and became the ‘Grimms’ to blend in upon realizing that their magical abilities enabled them to see the Wesen, same as the original ones, but they also thought and believed that they didn’t go down the same path as the monster hunters.To confirming those theories they have in their heads, the old woman just smiled at them like she can read their minds and said. “Yes, these special Grimms are different as I’ve heard the tales and stories about them because they help the Wesen and judge them fairly--instead of killing them first, just as the other Grimm hunters have done to our kind.”They are very relieved and also eagerly excited to hear that, but sad to say, the next thing the old Hexenbiest woman told them was very much disappointing, at the very least.“I’m sorry to say this and admit it out loud but…last I heard about these special Grimms…they disappeared out of the blue and were never heard from again, after the time of World War 2, I’m afraid,” she told them regrettably.This nearly got them upset and almost putting them to despair upon hearing this, but their hopes have been renewed and lightened up when she continued on.“However…I do know the last place they were seen before they disappeared from existence, I believe.”“And where is that!?” Harry asked excitedly and eager.“It was rumored to be here in America. Or to be more precise…Portland, Oregon. Just about another state over from this one,” the old lady answered with a warm smile to them, looking happy to get their hopes up in an enlightening and slightly joyous way.And with that, the magicals decided and made plans to prepare into getting to Portland.And find the answers they need about the past ‘Grimm’ wizards and witches and know what happened to them. And also finding out if there is a safe place for them over there to stay and live there permanently so that they can have their second chances to live normal new lives, as they wanted and wished it to be when they had gotten to this new world.OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR'S NOTES:The next Chapter 3 is merged right next to this one!Enjoy Readers!OOOOOOOOOO
DISCLAIMER: READ CHAPTER 1.
OOOOO
CHAPTER 3 - THE MYSTIC GRIMM
…LAST TIME…
And with that, the magicals decided and made plans to prepare into getting to Portland.
And find the answers they need about the past ‘Grimm’ wizards and witches and know what happened to them. And also finding out if there is a safe place for them over there to stay and live there permanently so that they can have their second chances to live normal new lives, as they wanted and wished it to be when they had gotten to this new world.
OOOOOIt didn’t take long for them to make plans and prepare upon leaving and get to the Oregon state of America--precisely Portland, that is their destination.Along with the help of the kind elderly woman, who also revealed to be a hybrid of half-Human and Wesen, that is known as and called the Hexenbiest, a witch-type different magic-wielding witch Wesen.With the old Wesen lady’s help, they were able to evade any more Wesen-beings they come across with hers and their own magic to camouflage themselves and be hidden from sight, so that they would be able to easily approach and arrive to the airport where they’re taking a private jet to get to Portland, Oregon, with the money-trading of the gold wealth they brought with them from their former world.It wasn’t difficult to trading the wealth they have into solid cash needed on the kind of money currency here in America, but it wasn’t easy too when some of the authenticity officers and bankers became a little suspicious at them on how they are able to carry around pouches of priceless gold and silver coins with them. But they shrugged it off, thinking that they’re one of those rich-family types that are on the verge of bankruptcy and had to get whatever leftover cash they have left or something.Regardless, they were relieved that gold and silver was easy to trade in this new world and they got lots of money from exchanging it, but they need to be really careful into saving their wealth for the things and other stuff that they truly needed, such as finding a permanent home to stay and live in, as well as a secure safe haven, somewhere in Portland that they’re going there to find out and see. Hopefully, whatever they’ll find there when they get to Portland, it won’t lead them straight to a cornered dead end or something worse than that.They were now in the airport, getting ready to set off on the private jet they ordered with very strict instructions that no one else knows about them going off to Portland, and it was a relief when the old Hexenbiest woman helped them out into making sure they’re not riding with Wesen pilots or attendants at the flying jet, so that they won’t decide, what others have tried to do before, to suddenly attempt to kill them upon realizing that they can see their ‘true’ forms.However, only to the children’s disappointment, the old woman the Hexenbiest-Wesen told them that she’s staying behind and not going with them to Portland, Oregon.“Please, come with us!” Draco begged her, trying to not sound like a spoiled child as he asked pleadingly to her with puppy-dog eyes. Harry, Neville, and Luna were doing the same as they wanted the old woman to join and come along with them, even though she is a Wesen, but she was the only friendly one that helped them get to this point.The old woman sighed forlornly like she wanted to but she smiled warmly and regretfully at them, patting Draco’s head and almost ruffling his blond hair, which the boy didn’t mind as she said consolingly. “Much as I love to dearie, but my home is here. And there is much to do for me before I decide that it’s time to move on. But I don’t mind being sent letters or any form of contact, if any of you wish to and ask for my help more.”The children beamed at this, and the two adults did the same as they smiled at her gratefully, even though they felt a little guilty upon distrusting her when she revealed herself as a Hexenbiest-Wesen. Though, Remus and Sirius promised to keep in contact with the old woman who has kindly helped them through everything since they arrived to this new world and she didn’t mind at all as she smiled warmly, happy that they’ll still maintain contact with her.They exchanged heartfelt gratitude and goodbyes to each other and then the old woman just waved with a gentle warm smile as she watched the small group of magicals, with their house-elves and animal pet-familiars hidden within their enchanted luggage and baggage, go into the jet-plane and saw it fly off into the skies, heading to their destination that is in Portland, Oregon, which they were guided upon needing to go there. After the old woman watched the private jet-plane disappear in the bright sunny skies, her face seemed to shimmer a bit but she composed herself to not reveal her true form, smiles mysteriously like she knows something grand is going to happen when the magical group arrives to Portland and walks away with the same knowing smile still on her face.OOOOOIt wasn’t long for the private jet-plane to land in a private airport as well, when Remus and Sirius ordered it for them, just so they wouldn’t bump into any Wesen that are also in Portland, if there were or not. Even with the knowledge that the Wesen-beings are spread out across the world and are few and scarce in some countries as they try to blend into human society, living in hiding since the time the Grimms came and hunted them all, thinking they were all monsters. They knew better than to take any chances into landing to a public airport, in case they might bump into these Wesen again and they’ll react the same as before with what they went through from the previous place they first arrived into this world.Fortunately, in the private airport as they got off the plane and thanked the pilots gratefully for their services, they didn’t see with their unique and special abilities on ‘seeing’ deeper, that there are any Wesen around working in the place, and while they wait for their own taxi to pick them up and drive them straight to Portland where they need to go in the state of Oregon, they made sure that the cab driver they got is actually human and not Wesen, because they didn’t want the chance on getting into a car accident already on the first day there, if the driver realizes that this small group is not what they seem at all.It was very much a relief that when the hired taxi vehicle came and they ‘saw’ that the cab driver is completely normal Mundane and human, and they relaxed upon this. The cab driver helped them out into putting their luggage to the back as the children went inside the car and then Remus drove in the front beside the driver while Sirius went into the back with the kids. It was a good thing that the driver didn’t notice anything strange with their baggage as they put them in the bag, and there were a few of them, but they’re all enchanted with magic by them. Then the car drove off and the small group just relaxed on the ride, taking in the sights and scenery as the vehicle drives by, on the way to their destination that they’re heading to, that is Portland.It took only a few hours to get there, and the amazing and also peaceful nostalgic sights and scenery they have seen of Portland, it almost reminded them of London and Scotland back from their previous world. And even though this other world is still the same--without the Magicals that are in it or not possibly--they can’t help but reminisce the past memories they have from their former homes that is slightly similar in this place.They were instantly snapped out of their nostalgia and reminiscing when the taxi car stopped as it arrived, right in the entrance-way somewhere near the Forest Park of Portland and the cab driver was confused yet also dubious on why they want to come out here instead of going straight to the city. But the driver didn’t voice out his curiosity over this since his customers paid him well to be quiet about their presence and they got out and the driver help them on getting their luggage out before he nodded at them goodbye and then went off, leaving the small group alone.After the taxi left, the group of secret magicals looked at the beginning line that leads to the thick deep forests scene before them, that is Forest Park of Portland right before their very eyes, looking a bit nervous yet determined and brave to begin their hike into that place.Still…“Are we really sure that the place that the old woman told us where these ‘special Grimms’ were last seen--is actually somewhere here?” Harry asked albeit a little confused as well on why the Grimms, that were told from the old lady before about that they can wield ‘magic’, went here in Portland of all places, deep somewhere in these particular forests.Draco snorted and looked at his friend incredulously. “Come off it, Potter. What happened to your sense of adventure?”“Well, I do have a sense and liking towards it but…I know better than to just charge recklessly into someplace unknown and get lost in the middle of nowhere once we trek through these forests,” Harry said smartly.“Then why did you even bother doing it, the last time you did back in those two years at Hogwarts?” the blond boy asked him a little sarcastically.“Oy! I’ll have you know that I had probable cause for doing those sorts of things back then--and it was with perfectly good reasons as well!” the black-haired green-eyed boy protested defensively back at him.“Um…guys? Much as I hate hashing up and breaking such an argument you two are having--but I don’t think that this is the time and place, you know?” Neville intervened between them, being brave enough to stop them from about to getting into a heated argument and turning it into a fight of sorts possibly, when it comes to Harry and Draco.Luna couldn’t help but smile at them with a knowing look on her face while Remus and Sirius looked at the young ones a bit amused at this, before the two adults became serious and then started their thing by drawing out their wands and shooting out spells to scan the place to make sure that there’s nobody else around, human or Wesen, and ensure that no one would notice or find out that they’ve been here and will be hiking and exploring about in the forests. And while the two adult wizards are doing that, the children let out the house-elves magically hidden in their transporting enchanted luggage, and also decided to let out their pet familiars from their cages since they have been cooped up in there for quite a while.It was a good thing that the animals weren’t ruffled or irritated upon being caged for so long as Hedwig the snowy owl fluttered to perch on Harry’s right shoulder and preen at him a little upon his hair, while his snake familiar, the Basilisk hissed at him, complaining of the slight cold weather of Portland and wrapped itself around his neck, coiling almost tightly for warmth, looking almost like a collar or necklace when the magically-shrunken serpent settled comfortably.For Fawkes the Phoenix, he perched on Luna’s shoulders, being gentle and also surprisingly light, despite its slightly huge presence and nuzzled her at the top of her head before reaching out to nuzzle Neville’s too when he stood near them.For Draco with his own snake familiar as well, even though he doesn’t have the magic gift of Parseltongue, also wrapped around his neck, like Harry’s and settled itself comfortably with a soft hiss, coiling almost tight to get warmth from the young blond wizard to avoid getting cold too.It didn’t take long for the spells to finish and be shown results for the two men that were casting them, and so far, they relaxed and were relieved to find that there’s no one about or wandering around, and also that the area is very clear from any witnesses that might spot them as they trek through the forests, but they also made sure that their spells to camouflage and hide them magically are still in place and upon them.“Alright then, is everyone ready?” Remus asked the kids, giving them time to think of taking a break first before they start their trip to the forest and find the place they’re supposedly searching for and needed to. He was aware that Sirius took the role of carrying their luggage magically again when he glanced at him upon waving his wand again and the bags and trunks went up floating almost waist high beside them.The children exchanged looks for a short moment before they looked at their guardian and nodded at him, showing that they’re ready and willing to travel through the forests, no matter how long it might be or that it might get tiring for them. But they knew better that somewhere deep within the forests is their safe haven and new home for them to live in this new world.Remus gazed at them with glinting eyes like he’s making sure that the children are really well and alright to do this, and when he saw their serious expressions, he nodded dimly and then gestured the kids to follow right behind him and not stray from their path away for any reason while he takes the lead. Sirius was the last as he magically carries their luggage and making sure that he looks back and double-checks that there truly is nobody else around that might spot them or follow them about, but so far there’s nothing, even though one can’t be too careful or let down their guard when it comes to them. The two house-elves remained their duties to look after and guard the children as each one walked side by side with the kids in the middle so that they will take guard into looking and checking their sides in case something might come at them suddenly from nowhere at any direction.So far, as they’re almost halfway walking and exploring the forest, trying to get a direction and find whatever it is they’re looking for, without getting lost--but then when they noticed that they’re almost deep within the forests like they’re moving towards the thick center of it and it’s slightly nearing dark upon their sights like it’s fast close night-time already, that they almost thought that they’re about to get lost out here in the forests, when something appeared ahead of them from a few paces away, that nearly got the lead Remus instantly stopping in his tracks, and the children behind him nearly bumped into him on the back when he stopped and froze tensely with caution and on guard.Sirius noticed this and also tensed and he quickly waved his wand to set the luggage down so that he will stand by his partner’s side at the back, ready to defend and guard the children upon anything that will come at them and might attack them or something. But then he saw Remus glancing back and shaking his head in a negative that there’s nothing dangerous that’s coming and calmly points to a direction on what he saw and he followed to look where he’s exactly pointing at.He blinked a bit when he noticed the sudden forming thick fog that’s spreading in the right side of a forked path in the thick deep forests and he wondered how that came to be since the weather they can feel upon walking through the forests, isn’t that cold enough or dense to make the thick fog that they’re seeing.Then Sirius tensed more when he felt--or rather sense on what Remus is also feeling, upon the traces of magic that’s radiating from the fog, enticing them in a mysterious and mystical way that is leading them to the right side of the path where they need to go.Not to mention that there is a strange fork-like looking tree that seemed to be leaning on the right, to point them straight towards the misty fogged-up right-side of the path.Sirius glanced back at Remus as he exchanged the pointed gazes with one another, before the two adults decided to take the chance and go through that foggy path and see where it might lead to, but they discreetly told the elves in soft whispers to stand guard with the children and be ready to magically teleport them out of there, in case the path might lead them straight to some sort of trap or into any dangers that will harm them.Both Kreacher and Dobby nodded, promising that they will without hesitation and then the two wizard men took the lead, letting one of the house-elves magically carry the luggage up again to float behind the children, as the kids watched cautiously when their guardians moved forward first to go into the thick fog and see what is up ahead of them.It didn’t take long that the fog seemed to respond in a mystical magical way upon sensing the magic-wielding beings of the small group coming through and they parted for them to be able to walk forward and cross without difficulty on going through the forests blindly deeper. Though they were still tense and on guard about it, they couldn’t help but get the positive sense that they’ve been feeling as they passed through the thick misty fog of safety and security as they walk deeper and further into it. But when they glanced back, they became a little nervous and wary when the fog seemed to thicken and darken deeply after they pass through, like the thick mists and fog is making sure that no one else follows after them, giving them assurance and safety that the small group of magicals won’t be followed, even though they’re still cautious and tense about it when they noticed this.It didn’t take long for them to get to whatever center point that the foggy misty path seemed to be leading them into, and Remus and Draco noted that during their crossing trek, they thought they felt a slight tingle upon walking over a curvy line of white-colored stones and mushrooms, that appeared to be forming some sort of protective circle, which they can see as the singular white line crosses through and over grass, thick trees, bushes, and the other likes in the forests, deep that they are now in.The two adult men instantly stopped in their tracks upon seeing what’s up ahead where the foggy path is leading them to, and the children became a little impatient when they were silent for a moment, staring agog at something and they moved forward to see what the two wizards are looking at and the reason why their faces were stunned gawking that way. Then the children followed their example upon staring in shock and wonder over what they’re seeing up ahead of their very sights, looking very amazed upon what they’re looking at exactly but cautious and guarded still the same.“Whoa…this place is surreal!” Harry exclaimed as he and his friends and family stared at the very large mansion that’s somehow built deep within these unknown dark misty forests, which is the very place that the mysterious foggy path has lead them straight to. Then he got a thoughtful look on his face, looking around again for a moment before he said out loud what’s on his mind. “Hmm…better question is--where are we anyway?”Sirius waved his wand to cast a scanning spell around the area to let them know exactly where they are, and it took a while for whatever results to show and form in the air magically, because it seemed that both the abandoned-looking mansion and the dark foggy forests itself appeared to be magically enchanted by whoever had made, built, and lived in this mystical place, and whoever the people were that had made this place their own, they also enchanted and magically made it impossible for any human or Wesen to locate and find this spot accurately--except for the magical ones only.“Huh…apparently, whoever had made and built this place, including the area of the forests that’s covered up with the fog--they didn’t bother to name it, as an added measure that nobody finds out about this place,” Sirius commented with a thoughtful look on his face too when he saw that his scanning spell gave him the results about the location of the spot they’re in with a big question mark in a negative red-colored way.“Does this mean that this place is safe for us to stay and live in it?” Draco asked curiously, though he kept up his wary cautious and guarded expression on his face, like he’s expecting a trap to spring up on them, even though there’s nothing happening or coming at them at that very moment where they are standing by now.“Well, considering that this mansion seemed to be built by whoever the wizards or witches before, with the magic feeling almost very similar back in our old world…I guess this truly means that we’re safe here--maybe for the time-being.” Remus said, still staring at the abandoned mansion with cautious wary eyes.Sirius snorted, “Don’t be such a spoilsport, Moony! This place seemed to be even more fad than my family’s old home that is Grimmauld Place!”Remus just looked at his lover exasperatedly as if getting tired with his joking antics, even though the four kids with them were amused at Sirius when he tried to lighten up the somber tense mood around them.“Well, we won’t be able to find out whether that place is safe or not by just standing here and looking at it…shall we go in or not?” Luna inquired in her knowing sagely way.The children looked at Remus and Sirius to see if they decide to go to that abandoned house or not, and the two adults exchanged looks for a short moment before they reluctantly nodded and then gestured the children and the elves keep following them from behind as they approached the slightly worn-down mansion before them.But the two adult guardians made sure that they shot out scanning spells from time to time, to make sure that once they go inside the abandoned building, no nasty surprises or traps will be there waiting to spring upon them as they enter into it.Sirius was the one in the lead to open the main doors at the entrance, with one hand holding his wand and pointing on guard and the other hand reached out to turn the knob and push the door open, with a sound creepy creaking as the door slowly opens from the push, like it’s been decades since the abandoned mansion itself has been maintained and cleaned.They leaned a bit forward and peeked in to see inside, and they can see that it’s slightly dusty yet strangely clean on the entrance-way of the abandoned building itself, like there’s still someone or something inside that’s taking care and maintaining the mansion itself, as if waiting for the new masters to come live in it and take it over as their own. Though, they are tense and on guard still, they took a few steps forward to getting into the mansion, and it wasn’t long before something finally appeared before them, catching them off-guard a little and surprising them.They were about to draw their wands out and the two house-elves went on the offensive, but then it took a split-second for them to register with blinking shock and bafflement when that particular something that appeared like a springing blur in front of them…was a faceless, hairless, male-shaped, non-clothed, stone, and clay-made mundane mannequin of all things that just stunned them like frozen statues.It moved by itself in a human-like way, like it was enchanted to be a control-less puppet of some sorts by the previous masters to do so, and it bowed to them in greeting like this mannequin-like being was magicked as a butler or servant of sorts for the whole mansion. Then it outstretched both its arms and a tray magically appeared out of nowhere with a teapot pouring fresh clean tea into the exact number of teacups for them in the right arm and a tray with a plate of freshly-baked and clean cookies and biscuits appeared on the other left arm. Then it gracefully carried both trays to offer towards them with a nice bow again, showing them the kindness and polite manners it has been enchanted to do so.Even though the magical mannequin seemed to be friendly, Sirius and Remus couldn’t help upon being cautious still as they waved their wands to scan the drinks and snacks, to ensure whether it’s laced or drugged by something to entrap or trick them or something bad. When the results showed them that it’s negative and safe to drink and eat, the children couldn’t help it as they went forward to grab some of the cookies or biscuits when they felt a little hungry and the butler-mannequin leans forward for them to have easy reach on the two trays, being graceful and careful with the load its holding.After seeing that nothing bad is happening from the enchanted non-living servant, the two adult guardians relaxed a bit and Remus gestured at the elves to lower their offensive guard too, since it seemed to be safe to them. Even though the two elves lowered their hands, they still kept up their guard, to look after their charges with their eyes zeroing in at the enchanted mannequin or any other threats they might spot, that’s lurking or hiding in the shadows of the large mansion they’re in.After the children got their tea and snacks, having their fill, and Remus reluctantly drinks one cup of tea while Sirius takes a few biscuits to eat, the face-less servant moved the trays away and then held them up like expecting something to happen, and it did when the two trays magically disappeared swiftly as they had appeared into thin air before. Then the servant-mannequin looked at them with a blank faceless expression like it’s expecting its new masters to give him orders or something.And since all of them are still clueless about what this new world is about and don’t know much of everything, Remus kindly asked the servant to lead them straight to the grand library of the mansion, if there were any or not. The mannequin tilt its head to the side a little, like it’s processing the request before it bowed again and then waved its arm in a flourish to show the way and it will guide them there. Then they watched as the magic mannequin led the way and they gingerly followed right after it, while the the two house-elves Kreacher and Dobby are the last ones on the rear, magically carrying their luggage and guarding them in case something might come up from behind them.It didn’t take long for the mannequin-servant to lead them straight to the grand library--or rather, a large archived collection of libraries when it opened another big grand doors very wide and showed them, much to their astonishment, the many numbers of bookshelves, almost filled to the brim in every one with books of old and new-looking ones everywhere they can see. And there’s not only books in the very large section of the mansion with these kinds of grand library archives--there also appears to be added weapons encased in weapon-made containment shelves and glass containers on display from a few sides in the large room, from the old kind of weaponry types back in the past ancient times and the newly-made crafted and forged ones of the recent present whenever today the time they’re in.And last but not least, in this grand library, there are also many small vials, glass containers and bottles of powders, liquids and whatever unknown substances in them in other sides of the shelves--all labeled and named with whatever the contents are, carefully placed and secured so that they wouldn’t fall off from their containment place and break, as well as magically shielded to keep them secure in their shelves and be unbreakable.They looked around marveling with wonder and shock at the massive collection they’re seeing in this large grand section of the mansion, all thinking where they should start, but then Remus thought of the mannequin that’s been helping them and he decided to try something out with it. Remus calmly asked and requested at the mannequin for help into looking the records and any kind of history papers and books concerning them, the magic-wielders, the ‘Grimms’, the Wesen and everything pertaining to this new world from past to present.The mannequin tilts its head again like it’s processing the request and then it raises up a hand like calling for something, and then more enchanted mannequins in either male or female body-shaped figures appeared from out of nowhere and came to the library in attention to the leading one and then the leading mannequin waved at its fellows to do the tasks and few of them went off to search and gather the information and knowledge that they need.They all stared in stunned shock as the enchanted mannequins did their task but then Draco and Remus were the only ones too excited over this as they found what they requested for and then brought it over to them.“Wicked! Now this is the kind of light reading that I really like to do for the day here in this mansion!” Draco cried delightedly as he grabbed some of the books that one of the mannequins brought over, took them and then placed them onto the table.Harry stared at Draco incredulously at the kind of heavy book load he just carried over to the table.“You call this light?” Harry exclaimed in shock and wonder.Draco glared at him like he’s stupid but then he quickly shook it off and started reading one of the books, to absorb and study the knowledge within them and then he’ll share what he found to the others about it. The others started doing the same when the servant-mannequins came over to give them the kind of books they were looking for, and they intensely studied and researched everything about what they need to know about this world with its living inhabitants of the humans, Wesen, and the Grimms alike, learning everything from past to present that are written among the history books and historical records that they can see and read.Kreacher and Dobby went off to look around the mansion, in case there are any hidden dangers or traps or something of the sort, and it didn’t take long for them to return to their masters and report that the entirety of the whole house-building in this area and lot is completely abandoned, except the enchanted servant-mannequins and the still-magicked secured vaults that they found but cannot go in yet without their permission or orders, and it seemed that the mansion is truly void of any living occupants from past to present now, for only the enchanted non-living servants are the ones maintaining the care and looking after the abandoned mansion and the surrounding land itself.Both the adult guardians nodded at that and thanked the house-elves for their work into inspecting the perimeter and area, and making sure that the place is safe for them to stay and live in for the time-being, and the elves beamed at the praise before they went off to prepare and gather more drinks and food for them, when they need it in case they get thirsty or hungry during their research upon the gathered books, thanks to the servant enchanted-mannequins. Though the elves still don’t trust the enchanted servants, they still had one along with them upon going to the kitchens since they need extra pair of hands into delivering the food and drinks to their masters.It didn’t take long for them to peruse, study and learn through all the books that were gathered and brought to them and when the house-elves returned with the one servant-mannequin with trays of food and drinks, Remus didn’t realize that he was humming aloud in an understanding-like tune, that it got the others to turn and look at him expectantly, like he finally found the answers that they were looking for.Remus blinked after he realized that he was being stared at by the others and looked at them. “What?” he asked confused.“What did you find?” Draco demanded at him.Remus blinked again in confusion before he realized what the boy meant and gave a slightly embarrassed look before he cleared his throat, composing himself to be ready and tell them what they need to know, almost looking like a professor ready to deliver his lecture to his attentive students, that will be listening to him all the way. Remus told and explained to them upon finding some of the main reasons why the Wesen feared the special kinds of human-people, that are known as the ‘Grimms’ and throughout the story and tales he’s found and then told it to the others, sharing the simplicity that he could make of it, and after he finished telling them about it, it was understandable with the kind of reactions they had upon hearing this.Sirius blinked incredulously, not noticing that Harry is also doing the same after Remus finished telling them everything about the ‘Grimms’ and the reasons of the Wesen fearing them and such.“So basically you’re telling us that these shape-shifting disguised creatures called the Wesen feared the ‘Grimm’--like they called us before--because they were known as the boogeyman among them when these monster-hunters try to hunt them all into extinction!? And the Grimm felt the same way with the Wesen and just discriminately kills them all without even looking twice whether they’re innocent or not? That’s just--!” Sirius exclaimed, ranting incredulously and indignantly outraged about it.Remus nodded, along with Draco beside him, which the blond boy also gave an outraged disgusted look on his young face. “Yes. It’s basically and utterly ridiculous, in both their sides.”Neville looked to be thoughtful over this and seemed to get it and understand a little bit. “Well…I guess it makes sense.” He almost winced when the others looked at him with incredulous looks.“Just what the bloody hell does that mean, Longbottom?” Draco demanded snappily with a sharp dangerous-like glare, instantly angry and indignant with the way how Neville said his statement.Neville flinched when he realized how his choice of words sounded very wrong upon the others hearing it from him and he further clarified and explained himself on why he said it. “I mean--considering that most of these Grimms were partly human, almost the same as the Mundane humanity itself--it’s kind of understandable that whatever their special abilities they have as Grimms, I believe they thought that most Wesen are monsters from the way they look and whatever kind of animalistic natures they do, they all thought that it is their right to hunt these creatures to ensuring the safety and security for all humans and themselves.”Luna had a solemn grave look on her face, and her eyes almost betrayed the furious anger she felt for these poor Wesen creatures. “It still doesn’t give them the right and justification to do so, just because the Wesen are all different in both their good and bad natures and ways. These Grimms are no better than the humans themselves, when they hunted our magical kind back in the ancient times of the past Witch Hunts.”The others nodded in agreement at Luna’s statement, though Neville felt a little relieved when his friend Luna took his hand and comforted him for it’s not actually his fault for saying such words that he stated before in his thoughts.“Wait--if I remember correctly, the old lady from before said that there were the good kind of Grimms,” Harry voiced this fact aloud upon remembering it. “Who were they? Were they really the magicals from our old world? The ones that disappeared like in the stories or rumors that were told back in the Misty Forests?”They turned to look at Remus again like he has all the answers to that, and he did when he started telling them and sharing the stories and tales of the good special kind of Grimms…that were known to most of the Wesen and few of the other kinds of Grimms--known as and called the ‘MYSTIC GRIMMS’--or pronounced slightly in German when they first appeared into existence back in past ancient times of old Germany, as the ‘Mystisch Grimms’, translating to English meaning as the Mystical Grimms for it was written and told to be upon the old books they have there.According to the history books and records about these ‘Mystic Grimms’, they all appeared out of nowhere back in the ancient past times of Germany, and these Grimms were horrified to learn what the other Grimms are doing to the Wesen. So instead of following their paths, into hunting these shape-shifting creatures down, they saved these beings and protected them from the Grimm-hunters with their special abilities and mystical powers that they somehow can wield upon them. And they’ve been doing it for centuries ever since they first appeared.Needless to say, the other Grimms, including the ‘Royal families’ that were used to also have the hunters under their rule, to control the Wesen like slaves--they weren’t very pleased with the Mystic Grimms with what they have been doing as their life’s work, protecting the Wesen, both good and bad ones, from being killed and decapitated or used and forced to become their slaves under their control and such. The enemies of the Mystic Grimms have tried to hunt them down and obliterate them from existence for daring to do such deeds for all the Wesen they’ve been helping, saving and protecting, but so far, they still failed, even during those historical tragic events from the Fourth Crusades and the Salem Witch Hunts at those past times.However, the enemies doesn’t include the bad types of Wesen, for they appreciated the Mystic Grimms upon protecting them, even when they were judged fairly to be imprisoned or killed for whatever crimes they’ve done to the innocent, in a humane way--instead of merciless torture, sadistic brandings, decapitations, and senseless killings as the other Grimms have done to the Wesen.In any case, the Mystic Grimms were especially skilled, not only with their mystical and magical abilities upon helping the Wesen, but they also ensured into keeping them safe, secure into hiding when needed, and protecting them very well from the other Grimms, the Royals, and also the humans themselves upon wanting the creatures gone from existence forever. They are also the ones, who initiated and pioneered the treaty charter between the Grimms, the Royals, and the Wesen, into forming the Wesen Council, that will ensure the security and safety of Wesen-kinds from the human ones. When the Wesen Council needed help, concerning the other Grimms and the Royals, they turn to the Mystic Grimms to protect and save them from their enemies, trusting them with complete faith into protecting the Wesen-races as a whole and entirety.Obviously, the Royals and other Grimms weren’t very pleased upon this, and couldn’t do much into obliterating the treaty and charter with the Wesen Council, because all Wesen are under the Mystic Grimms’ protection and completely shielded by their special abilities and great powers--but they still try and try again with their efforts into hunting and trying to kill the Mystic Grimms, even though their attempts still end with failure, much to their embarrassment when the Wesen spread stories and tales about the Mystic Grimms and their victorious feats against the other Grimms and the Royals, as it was written among the histories in the books and records, to the magical group’s astonishment and amusement.Thus, the Mystic Grimms were known to be epic heroic saviors and historical legends among the Wesen--until it all changed when the clan of these mystical Grimms suddenly disappeared out of the blue, during World War Two.No one among the Wesen knows what had happened to them when they suddenly disappeared without warning and it happened so fast that they weren’t expecting it or were prepared for it when it happened at that exact very time in the past.Some whispered or spread rumors upon their belief that the other Grimms somehow managed to hunt the family line or clan of Mystic Grimms down and killed them all and left no living relative alive to exist--or some spread their rumors of the belief that the Royal families have sent out mercenaries to deal with the Mystic Grimms once and for all, proving somehow that they’re no longer worthy to keep living and staying alive with the kind of work they’ve been doing for the Wesen, and not joining their cause upon controlling the Wesen as their slaves, for the Mystic Grimms abhor slavery and made sure that the Royals don’t get what they want upon doing this.However, the Wesen still believed that the Mystic Grimms are still out there, keeping them safe and protected, since there were a few instances in other major events that happened when they intervened against other Grimms wiping some Wesen-beings out or when the Royals tried to make their move into enslaving the Wesen and having them under their control, but failed--and they just disappeared suddenly again like before when the other Grimms or the Royals tried to turn and find them.It seems that the answers on what happened to the Mystic Grimms and why they suddenly ‘disappeared’ were in the history books as well. And needless to say…it was a very surprising shock for the two adult wizards, the four magical children, and also the house-elves upon learning who were the family bloodlines and clans of Mystic Grimms that went off and ‘disappeared’ but still come out of hiding whenever the Wesen are in need of them.“Wait--the Magicals that disappeared from our previous world and appeared into this world in the ancient times of the past--were also some of our families that became and known as the Mystic Grimms!? Seriously?!” Harry exclaimed incredulously.Draco leaned closer to look over Remus’ side and his eyes widened more in his shock upon seeing and reading the exact passage about the exact family-lines of the Mystic Grimms. “Bloody hell! It’s true, Potter! Your family is in here--along with the Blacks, Lupins, Lovegoods, Longbottoms, and mine, the Malfoys!”Remus nodded with a big smile and pointed out some other family lines and said, “There are also other magical families that I’m not familiar of, but…it appears that they made sure that future descendants would know of their past ancestors of every one of their families, as they’ve written it down here in the historical records, upon discovering this and everything.”“Oh wow! But then…what about the Mystic Grimms ‘disappearing’ part? What was that about and what happened to them exactly?” Neville asked the important questions about that particular matter and Remus had already read that part and was ready to share the answers aloud about the very events that happened upon the Mystic Grimms’ mysterious and sudden disappearances.Remus surprised them upon telling them that their sudden disappearances--were linked to the past times when the Magicals were forced to return to the other world where they came from, when the searching became too hot, coming from the persistent other Grimms and Royals, that wanted to decimate and kill them from existence. So, during World War 2, they used the chaos occurring at those past times to escape into hiding by fleeing back to the other world where they had come from, and they used the same magical way as they have appeared from centuries ago back in the ancient times of Germany.“Ohh, the magical tree that we went through upon crossing the Misty Forests--it can also send us back if we want to?” Luna inquired curiously, tilting her head slightly upon asking Remus.Remus shook his head in a negative and clarified, “No. According to the books…the magical tree will only appear for the Magicals to cross through its enchanted passageway, whenever there is dire need of it. I think--you could call it fate or destiny of sorts, but the magical tree has a way of knowing when and where it needs to appear for the Magicals to cross through it to safety into the place where and when they need to go. It seems that it might be fate or something that some of our family ancestors became apart of this and willingly chose to become Mystic Grimms when they crossed into this world after leaving the other, and they came back when their jobs are done or something happened that made them return.”“If that’s true…then how come our family ancestors didn’t share any of our other family relatives or future descendants about the other world with the Wesen and the Grimms?” Draco wondered about that, as he remember growing up, not hearing any stories or tales about it from both his parents or his grandparents.Remus flicked through the pages, blinking a bit with surprise as well, upon finding nothing in the books, concerning about the Magicals return to their former world and he shared this aloud to them that there’s nothing or any knowledge about it whenever they cross back through the magical tree when returning to the other world where they come from.Sirius suggested his theory and idea about it, surprising the others about it when he voiced out loud. “Maybe the magical tree also has the power to erase memories upon those who cross through it, in case they won’t be considered mad or be committed insane if they try to share knowledge about the other world into another? It’s a stretch but…considering that our family ancestors didn’t share one hint of a story or tale about the other world, I think the magical tree was the source upon doing that to them, not making them remember any of it and share about it to others, as it might be very important that both worlds must not know about it from one another or something.”“That…makes sense, I suppose,” Remus commented.“Still…this is considered a good thing, right?” Harry asked, looking like he’s truly hoping that this is. “Even if we take on the role as Mystic Grimms and may continue their work into helping the Wesen. This is our chance to have normal lives and live peacefully as we want and wish to, right?”Draco wanted to protest and snap sharply at Harry Potter for being naive that it’s not simple as it is, since the Mystic Grimms still have their life-long enemies from the other Grimms and the Royals, but then he stayed silent about it, because he also wished for a second chance of a normal peaceful life too, and this world provided them the greatest opportunities to have all that.It looks like Neville and Luna also thought it too, as well as Remus and Sirius upon thinking deeply about this, and despite that this world has its own dangers, coming from the biased-prejudiced monster-hunting Grimms, the power-greedy Royals, and a few of the bad-type Wesens, it doesn’t change a thing that this world they’re in, can give and provide them the chances they want upon living the lives they truly wish to live for, without anyone exploiting or manipulating them or anything that will force them into something that they do not want to do, like the so-called prophecy that Harry Potter must fulfill but it’s already been done and voided, since he defeated the Dark Lord Voldemort as a baby when his parents were killed, and the other events that happened in Hogwarts the magic school that Harry was pulled into without his consent.Nevertheless, they all agreed. They decided to stay and live in this world, live the kind of normal lives they wanted and were ready to face against any enemies that might stand in their way or come across them, like the other Grimms or the Royals, and do what they want and live peacefully as they had wished for and were very thankful that they got into this other world.“Well…we got a lot of work cut out for us!” Sirius joked as he looked around the mansion they’ll be staying and living in from now on, noting that despite its slight good maintenance and cleanliness done and made by the still-enchanted mannequins, the state of condition of the abandoned building still needs more work to be done literally from top to bottom.Remus sighed and nodded, lamenting that he didn’t want to do this kind of heavy job with the children wanting to help as well. “Indeed, Padfoot. Indeed.”“Still…living here and being Mystic Grimms…that’s going to be very interesting for the future years to come,” Luna commented sagely in an all-knowing tone of voice again, like she somehow knows something deeper that’s going to happen at the later future ahead of them.“Well then, what the bloody hell are we waiting for?” Draco said as he readied his wand out and rolled up his sleeves like he’s ready to get to work on cleaning the whole mansion around, and looked like he won’t be complaining into taking part of doing housework with the others, so that they will stay and live here peacefully. “Let’s get to work!”The others nodded and with the house-elves also accompanying them to help, they set off to set the mansion straight into looking clean and better than before, along with the servant-mannequins helping them, they started their job into setting the abandoned building to rights, while the magical pet-familiars just waited for them to finish, relaxing in their perches and watching their masters working.And so…as the time passes…the small family of Magicals are now staying and living in the abandoned mansion, hidden somewhere magically in the forests of Portland. As they learn, study everything that they can about the Mystic Grimms…and be prepared to take on the role to be them when the time comes for them to step back out into the city and play their parts while taking on side jobs to blend in among the society of this world.And so…their story begins, as well as whatever adventures or cases they will take on in the future…goes on at the start upon the next chapter.OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR’S NOTES:Another chapter finished! I hope you like it!I merge the two of Chapters 2 and 3 to become one so that the next one won’t be confused upon updating and posting the next chapter for the next times in the later future.There will be more very soon for this story and others, I promise!Enjoy Readers!PLEASE REVIEW OR COMMENT!OOOOO
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
DISCLAIMER: READ CHAPTER 1.
OOOOO
CHAPTER 4 - SEVEN YEARS LATER
…LAST TIME…
And so…as the time passes…the small family of Magicals are now staying and living in the abandoned mansion, hidden somewhere magically in the forests of Portland. As they learn, study everything that they can about the Mystic Grimms…and be prepared to take on the role to be them when the time comes for them to step back out into the city and play their parts while taking on side jobs to blend in among the society of this world.
And so…their story begins, as well as whatever adventures or cases they will take on in the future…goes on at the start upon the next chapter.
OOOOOTime passes almost like a blur so fast, when it’s now seven years later that’s gone and passed by, after Harry, his friends and family had found the magical mystical mansion, hidden deep within the misty fog-deep parts of the forests in Portland and then stayed and lived there.Most of the time, they stayed in Grey-Mists Mansion--which the abandoned magical building has now been fully maintained and set to rights when they got there, and then named as such--that is somewhere deep within the mystical thick-fogged forests that is name-called and known as Black-Shade Forests, which is somewhere mysteriously and magically hidden within Forests Park of Portland, Oregon.From time to time about a few or so, they go out and went into the city to also learn, study and have Mundane normal education so that they’ll blend in easily within the society of the world they’re in, among the humans and the Wesens alike. But they made sure that they didn’t stay long out in the Mundane city and suburbs or Portland for too long, so that they won’t be easily noticed by the Wesen there, upon discovering that they are the Grimms or something, and might out them to the other Grimms and Royals that are still existing at the present timeline they’re in, even during the years that’s gone and passed by.And now--at the recent time of whenever the day is, of this seventh year--the family of Magicals, now ready to be revealed and become known as the Mystic Grimms…are ready to fully set out into the world, namely into the city and place of Portland, Oregon itself, and blend in with the society, like they belong to and were among the people there.But first things first…BUMP! CRASH!“God damn it all, Potter! Be careful with the artifacts--they’re very fragile!” Draco snapped at him sharply.“Sorry!” Harry apologized as he’s trying to be careful as he can on carrying the heavy crate with artifacts inside, holding tightly with his arms around it and all the strength he’s got. But with such a heavy load he’s carrying, even though he tried to make it light with his magic, he still blindly bumped or crashed into something, trying to be very careful to not drop the load and break the contents inside, and enduring the bruises he’s got among the sides of his body when he got hit.Harry managed to feel around with his feet upon getting to the very spot he needs to put the crate down and he did, albeit still being gentle on putting the load he’s carrying down. He sighed with relief and straightened himself upright with a relieved groan before he turned to Draco and said. “Why do you keep calling me that, Draco? My last name is now Black since then on and now.”Draco huffed and points out calmly, “Like I’d ever forget and brush your former name off, in any case when you bungle or mess up something again, Harry. Despite the name change--the kind of attitude and personality you have, does not change a bit, Hadrian Evans Potter-Black!”“Okay, okay, I get your point. Still--you should be careful on calling me out with my new name and don’t add the former one in so that others won’t be confused or suspicious about it,” Harry protested, also pointing out reasonably.“As long as you do the same with mine, Harry. Then I’ll consider being careful--unlike some people I know very well,” Draco retorts back with a pointed look straight right at Harry, like he should know very well who he’s talking about.Harry huffed, “Fine, fine. I promise…Malfoy.”Draco Malfoy--now renamed as Draco Narcissus-Black, which he’ll be taking on that identity for this world, bristled visibly like he’s about to start up a verbal fight with Harry Potter, who’s also renamed as Harry / Hadrian Evans-Black as his new identity, but then their argument was interrupted and intervened by one of their closest friends, who also renamed themselves.“Oh honestly--even after seven years, you two are still arguing and fighting amongst yourselves!?” Neville said incredulously as he came in to the room with his girlfriend Luna, both renamed as MoonLong-Black as their new identities in this world and became together, when they found that both childhood friends became long-life’s soulmates upon finding and realizing their soulmate marks on them.“He started it!”Both Harry and Draco said in unison, pointing at each other, and then realizing what they said and glared upon one another, making Luna giggle lightly like she’s known and was already used to this for so long, even though her bonded boyfriend Neville sighed with exasperation at the two guys.This other world that they’re in, not only has its inhabitants which are the humans, Wesens, and the Grimms--but also this world has their unique way of finding out who your life-long bonded soulmates are…through their soulmate markings/marks.In delicate and intricate tattoo marks and markings that appear magically or mystically upon their bodies, and it appears whenever needed be, they show the kind of identifying-marks that will make you figure out and know who or what kind of soulmate you are bonded to for life. Either the tattoo marks of the soulmates would identify the other by their personality or the type and kind that they are, or sometimes, it would symbolize the kind of being or person the other soulmate signifies as such.Sometimes, in very rare cases, there would be mixed pairings of soulmates, like Wesen and human soulmates, one type of Wesen and another type of Wesen (such as Blutbad and Fuchsbau, or Reinigen and Klaustreich, or etc.), and even Wesen and Grimm soulmates.Granted, there are many tragedies when it concerns to the soulmate pairings between the Wesen and the Grimm--but most of these cases on that, the Wesen would find themselves be soulmates with the Mystic Grimms to be precise, upon reading some of the history books and records concerning the life-bonds of soulmates and whoever the pairings were and what had happened in their lives, written and recorded by the Mystic Grimms who were soulmate and paired with the Wesen.For Neville and Luna’s soulmate case, they found out and quickly realized that they’re fated to be bonded as soulmates when each of them had their soulmate marks appearing with Luna having the tattoo marks on the right side of her neck and shoulder of pretty vines and magical-type flowers, that shows Neville loves for magic plants and herbs, while Neville’s has the obvious markings on the left side of his shoulder and upper arm of a bright-like silver moon and a few imaginary creatures that were Luna’s, which she sees them and explains what the creatures were upon Neville’s soulmate marks.Surprisingly, both Remus Lupin and Sirius Black, their older guardians are also fated to bond each other as soulmates, when the marks appeared years ago, with Sirius having the symbol of a wolf upon the right side of his neck and Remus had the mark and symbol of a Grim-type dog on the left side of his neck. It goes to show that their friendship with one another had grown into love, thus making the soulmate marks appear on them and got them to bond for life, which made them and their kids very happy with the union.For Draco, he had the intricate mark of his soulmate--which he doesn’t know who it is and what kind of being his soulmate would be; unsure if its Wesen, human or Grimm--that appeared right upon his right arm barely, showing some sort of noble symbol of Royalty with a dark shadowy-like crown made for Princes and a few meaningful-like symbols that indicate Draco’s soulmate is also a unique Magical, which confused the young blond man a little upon seeing this on him when it appeared about five years ago or so.Finally, for Harry’s soulmate, his mark appeared upon his very being and person, both on his arms with the right one having marked around like a glove on it from hand to elbow in deep almost dark-like red and intricate fearsome warrior-like curved designs of black over the red, giving it a slight bad-ass appearance, even though the soulmate mark disappears like a camouflaged glamor to make his right one look normal until the soulmate is within range near Harry and it appears again. While on the other left arm marking from the upper to the slightly whole of his left shoulder, there appeared to be another kind of warrior-like designs but in different symbols of what appeared to be silver and grey colors in a Celtic-like warrior-type artistry. And this other mark on Harry also disappears until it shows itself again when the soulmate comes near him. With these two marks, it clearly means that Harry has two soulmates, much to his and the other’s shock upon realizing this, but Harry is very happy to know this, however, he doesn’t know who his two soulmates were, the same as Draco’s. And Harry’s soulmate marks first appeared, same as Draco’s, about five years ago too but he didn’t set out to find out who they were and also doesn’t know what kind of beings they are too, either human, Wesen or Grimm, much to his puzzlement.But both Draco and Harry didn’t mind waiting patiently for either to look out for them or their soulmates to find them, as they were busy during those years upon settling in Portland, learning to blend in until the time came for them to leave and set out to do what they want, like working on normal jobs just as the same on doing the other side-along one that is being Mystic Grimms, protectors of the Wesen-beings and such.Speaking of setting out and being ready and such, returning back to the present time among them in the mansion, Draco shook his head and decided to brush this off since there was already something important for all of them to be ready for and go out from their home and then out from the forests and going out to the real world and so.Draco gestured at Harry to move him away from the crate that he put down, signaling that his job upon carrying and lifting it to the spot he directed him to is done and finished.“We’ll sort these all out later. Meantime, we need to be fast and get ready to go to work. It’s almost time, you know?” Draco said as he hurried to grab for his dark black coat upon getting ready to magically teleport out of their home and then go to his job out there in Portland, that he had finished interning and was ready to do whatever job he’s on full-time as a professional.Harry blinked and looked at him incredulously as he said. “Wow! I didn’t think you were serious when it comes to going to work on time.”Draco huffed and said at him a little strictly stern, “In case, you’ve forgotten, Harry--this is our first day on both of our jobs to work as professionals from our internship! We do not want to be late for this, even if it’s just the first day--for we need to make a good impression about ourselves before our work colleagues over there might think otherwise about us!”Harry put up his hands in defense that he understood clearly on what Draco’s getting at and the blond nodded in satisfaction that Harry got it. Then Draco nodded to Luna and Neville in polite silent goodbye before he walks out with Harry hastily following after him.Luna and Neville exchanged looks at one another like they’re conversing silently before turning to look out the window from whatever high floor they’re on up the mansion and saw Harry and Draco walking off, reaching to a certain point far away from the building before they both turned twisting on their feet and disappeared with a soft ‘crack’ sound upon magically teleporting out of the mystical forests and going to the city of Portland to where their jobs are.“Hey, Luna…do you think that they’ll find out who their soulmates are someday, and they’ll be happy or not?” Neville asked his bonded girlfriend, looking at her standing beside him with a faraway look on her face like she’s looking at something distantly in a mysterious way.Luna was silent for a moment before she turned to look at her bonded boyfriend Neville with a knowing smile on her face as she calmly said. “Oh they will. And it will be sooner than they thought it would be. Plus…they’ll also be happy about it, even though one of them might not be too keen upon bonding instantly with his soulmate.”Neville knew who she’s talking about and he wondered on what she meant by that, when that very person is Draco that she’s talking about and concerned on the reason why he wouldn’t be that quick to bond with if he found his soulmate or the soulmate found him.Only time will tell, as it comes to them--specifically when it comes to Harry and Draco as they went off to start on their first days on their jobs out there in the real world, that is Portland. And they would also start being Mystic Grimms as they are ready to be.OOOOOIn the new millennium year of 2000 there in Portland. Somewhere at a particular spot of an isolated place where no human or Wesen would look at or notice.There, Harry and Draco reappeared magically upon their teleportation at a secluded lone alley where they knew that there is nobody around to notice them appear out of thin air.And then they went off their separate ways to get to their work jobs, while also discreetly starting their other kind of jobs as Mystic Grimms, ready to reveal themselves and continue with their ancestor’s life-long works upon helping and protecting the Wesen beings of that secretive community or society.They are also ready and equipped to keep themselves safe and guarded, if any enemies from the other Grimms and the Royals when they found out that the Mystic Grimms have come out of hiding from wherever they were, and they are prepared to face them head-on without hesitation, upon confrontation or something.However, unbeknownst to the two young men--especially to Draco Black--there is something unexpected that’s going to early find out about them and realize that they are not what they seem from their normal appearances, even just by looking at them.For Draco Black, his first day on the job as a professional, is that he’s working as the head doctor/medical examiner in a morgue of a police department, specifically at the South Precinct of Portland PD. And there, he will be meeting with a new detective that was assigned and working at that very precinct for about five years and this guy was very skilled in his own ways, aiming to rise up in position to be the Captain of the police department in the later future.And this person is the new Homicide Detective Sean Renard.Though these two men haven’t met or seen one another yet, it looks like the day had come upon that very day when the police Chief of that South Precinct department is showing Detective Renard the works on his new role as a Homicide Detective, that the police chief was very much impressed with his skills and job from the previous years he’s been doing so far for them.Draco had come in early into the morgue and had started working on the new corpse with the tools ready to open the body up and find the cause of death--just as the police chief came in with the new detective a few minutes later.The police chief introduced the new detective to the main head doctor and medical examiner of the morgue.“Detective Sean Renard, this is Dr. Draco Black. Hey, doc!” the chief called for the blond man who was busy inspecting the new corpse on the slab that just came in, and the blond deftly responded with a sound clatter upon putting down one of his tools, to show his annoyance and great irritation that the chief had rudely interrupted him while he’s working.“That’s Doctor Black to you, chief. Seriously--you must reconsider minding your kind of manners when it comes to entering my domain and revealing your presence before me,” the blond said in a cold no-nonsense tone as he turns to face them.The chief chuckled like he’s not fazed upon being scolded by the blond doctor and faced him head-on bravely, even when Dr. Black was glaring pointedly at him with icy dagger-like eyes. “Sorry about that, but you already know me so well that I’m not one with formalities, you know.”“In which I regret most of all into not improving about that and talk to you about it,” Dr. Black huffed and muttered a bit lowly as he turned away to take off his gloves so that he’ll go and greet them. Upon approaching them as close as he can, Dr. Draco Black smiled politely to them with a dim nod and he outstretched his hand to shake Detective Renard’s in greeting and he did the same, smiling at him friendly.Dr. Black said calmly, “It’s nice to meet you, Detective Renard. It will be a pleasure to work with you on whatever cases you’re on. Granted, you will apprise me ahead of time whenever you come down to the morgue--unlike some people right here.” he added the latter part with a pointed look towards the police chief, who he kept smiling amusedly over this, not phased at all from the blond doctor’s pointed glare at him.“Likewise, Doctor Black. It will be nice working with you too,” Sean Renard said with a nice smile at him, that seemed to strangely send pleasurable shivers down Draco’s spine, and it confused and baffled him on why he’s feeling such things with this new stranger Detective that he just met first time.Draco mentally shook it off and will think about it later just as he turns away and gets back to his work calmly, making Detective Renard stare at him a little surprised and baffled with the short greeting exchange they made one another and then the young doctor just goes back to his work like it never happened.The police chief just chuckled again like he’s already used to this, ever since Dr. Black worked here in the police precinct and then he patted the detective on the shoulder, telling him that he’ll explain more about the blond man while nodding his head to the direction where they need to continue on with the tour around the police department so that Detective Renard will know what and where everything is.He nodded at him and he was about to follow the police chief upon turning around and moving on, but Detective Sean Renard couldn’t help but look back curiously at Dr. Draco Black as he was busy sorting out upon inspection of the corpse and then writing the report on the new body on the slab, as he’s being ready to deliver it as quickly as he can.He seemed to be wondering about the British blond that seemed almost beautifully ethereal in his eyes, even though he knows that he’s clearly a man, and that it’s the first time for him to be looking interested at someone of the male variety like Draco for no understandable reason.But he really could not help it upon staring back at him.He wondered what’s so special about the ME morgue doctor, that Sean felt like he wanted to turn around and stay by Draco’s side, almost feeling like that he found something very special about him from within his very heart.But then he snapped out of his staring when the police chief noticed that he’s fallen behind a bit and called out to him, and he shook out of his thoughts and will be thinking and wondering about it later, as he’ll find the spare time to solve and figure it out on why his mind seemed to wander towards Dr. Draco Black.Just as he left, promising mentally to himself to look on Dr. Black later, he didn’t know that he will be finding out more about the blond doctor much sooner than he thought it would take, and he’ll find out that there’s something much more special about him than he ever expected.It wasn’t long until a few hours later, almost late at the time which Detective Renard is off-duty for the night, and when he was about ready to leave and go home, he remembered about the morgue doctor and decided to look onto him now. Since his research about him online had borne no results and there was nothing on him from some of his contacts that he called to look into his background, but when they returned the call back, they all said that they didn’t find anything more about him, except he’s a resident of Portland and that he’s a professional medical examiner, which strikes to the detective very odd upon learning only these simple knowledge about Dr. Black, and got him more suspicious over it.At first, he thought that he might be thinking too much over this, being overly suspicious about it and overreacting a bit much like he might be some terrorist in hiding and all that--Detective Renard couldn’t help but think of one single thing that’s solid on his mind, that there is something about Dr. Draco Black, who is hiding whatever his true identity a deep secret and he needs to know what it is, if he’s considered a threat or a danger in his life.It didn’t take long for him to get down to where the morgue is, and when he peeked through the clear glass window of the entrance doors, he saw Draco Black is still there, working on the last two corpses that he’s writing the ME reports on after he finished looking into their causes of deaths, stitched them up neatly and was almost finished writing on the reports as he scribbled furiously into the papers and then deliver them to the investigating officers on file.Detective Renard watched him silently through the glass window, like he’s thinking what kind of approach he’s going to come near to Dr. Black, but then he nearly made a sound upon hearing a sound ringing from inside the morgue and quickly dodges out of sight when Draco turned like he thought the sound is coming from the outside. After a few seconds, with the ringing sound still going on, Renard slowly took a peek and saw Draco now turning away from looking at the windowed doors, like he’s trying to figure out where the ringing is coming from.Then he watched as Draco blinked upon figuring out and realizing the kind of ringtone that’s calling for him and then he sprinted almost very fast, putting down the report he was writing on, went away from the body that he’s working on, and took out a phone from a normal go-bag hanging by the wall and swiftly answered it before it stopped ringing.OOOOODraco was muttering lowly to himself like he’s a little annoyed upon being interrupted while he’s working, even though it’s nearly time for him to sign out and be off-duty during the night-shift. He quickly answered the phone, already knowing who’s calling him without looking at the caller ID.“What now, Harry?” he asked in a snappy irritated tone.
[Sorry, about disturbing you, Draco. But--quite frankly, much as I hate admitting it again and again--I need your help.]
Harry said, trying to sound subtle and composed but Draco knew better upon hearing the slight nervousness he can somehow sense through the line.Draco sighed and rolled his eyes upwards, as if praying to whatever gods or deities up there to give him more strength and patience, before he looks down and shakes his head.“Potter, just what have you gone and done now?!” he demanded with annoyance and exasperation.
[Me!? I didn’t do anything! Honest! Anyway--just come meet me at this address I’m gonna text you and I’ll see you later. Bye!]
Before Draco was about to demand and snap at Harry harshly over whatever he might have done, Harry had already hung up and he took a deep breath to calm down upon hearing the line beeping soundly at an end, trying to tone down his rising temper for being cut-off just like that.It took about a minute for Draco to calm down and compose himself before he sighed and muttered lowly. “Merlin, give me strength!”And then he reached into his go-bag to take out his hidden wand, waved it around to magically pack up the stuff he brought with him and put them all back into the magical go-bag, and he didn’t know that he was being watched by someone else--strangely enough, Draco wasn’t aware of the watcher somehow--with stunned amazement and shock when there were many things flying by from all directions and they were all sinking into the go-bag, almost like being sucked into a black hole as the go-bag appeared normal on the outside but magically expanded and weightless in the inside.After doing that, Draco waved his wand again, creating clay out of nowhere and then made a double of himself to take over into completing the written ME reports that he needs to finish and deliver, and he instructed it carefully to finish his task and then disappear into nothing upon leaving the morgue and police department about a few paces away, after it has finished and done with its task. The double-golem of Draco nodded, following its orders and then Draco didn’t stick around to make sure that it’s going to do exactly as he instructed the magic golem to do because he knows it will do what he magically made it to do as he used to have done this usually before.Draco heard a ding, took out his phone again and saw the text sent from Harry with the address he needs to go to, and he sighs knowingly as he put his phone into his pocket, put his wand back into the go-bag and then grabbing it off the hanging hooks on the wall, before he walked out of the morgue casually, leaving the precinct and vicinity, and making sure that he’s out of sight from the security cameras, being careful not to get caught on view from them, just as he usually does whenever he has his magic golem to take over the duties as his double, when it comes to the other part of their jobs that he and his family group need to secretly do--especially when it comes to work on cases, concerning the Wesen or to them, as Mystic Grimms.Just as he left through the exit back doors of the police department building there in the morgue, the entrance doors from the inside swings open as Renard tries to catch up with Draco. But then he stopped for a moment, turning to the ‘Draco’ golem and waved his hand in front of its face as if expecting a reaction or something from it, but nothing happened, as it was busy doing its task that Draco enchanted the golem to do so.Detective Sean Renard was amazed at this, but then he snapped out of it and strides fast to get to the exit, opening the back doors with a slightly strong push and then he managed to catch sight of Draco from behind as he was walking in a casual and careful way, avoiding the spots where the security cameras are pointing at and making sure he walked by their blind spots upon leaving.The man waited until Draco is a bit faraway from him in a few paces, and before the ‘real’ blond doctor disappears around the corner, he hastily chased and followed after him from behind quickly so that he wouldn’t lose him. But Detective Renard made sure that he was hidden and out of sight from the blond man, in case he might sense that he’s being followed.Just as he peeked around the corner, silent like a shadow himself, Sean Renard didn’t realize that he was whispering to himself, while watching him leave in a casual stroll like he’s a normal person as others are, but he knows deep down that the blond man clearly isn’t.“Just who are you…Draco Black?” he whispered softly.OOOOOMeanwhile…somewhere where Harry / Hadrian Evans-Black might be in the city of Portland. After he had made the call with Draco and sent the text message on the location where he is that they need to meet, Harry himself doesn’t realize or was even aware that he was also watched by someone else, hidden in the shadows, slightly faraway from where he’s standing and patiently waiting for his friend and pseudo-brother Draco.Somewhere about a few meters slightly faraway where Harry is, he was being watched and stared at by a mysterious figure, almost hidden and blending into the shadows, and appears to be stalking Harry over what kind of job or mission that Harry called Draco for needed assistance and help.Harry doesn’t realize that this figure is no ordinary person, because from a flicker of a standing lamp-post just near where he’s standing by, lurking in that shadowy corner, his normal-like human face seemed to shimmer and change into a very frightening and scary demon-like visage that would make humans and Wesens alike scream in terror and run away upon seeing it.For this particular mystery figure had his ‘real’ scary face hidden under his human guise, revealing that he’s no ordinary kind of Wesen with a completely red-colored skin all around his face and possibly his entire body, when the being ‘woged’ to his ‘true’ form, and this being also has intricate warrior-like design black markings upon his red skin like they’re tattoos and to complete the demon-like appearance, he has sharp-looking horns adorning his bald red and black head. And this being seemed to kept his true face hidden underneath the hood of his very dark-black clothing ensemble that he’s wearing, like he’s truly trying to blend in and be almost exactly like a shadow himself under the cover of darkness.This demon-like horned-being kept staring at Harry from a slightly far distance, still watching and staring at him silently in the shadows, before he spoke out in a soft raspy whisper, sounding either curiously mysterious…or ominously foreboding.“I found you…Grimm.”OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR’S NOTES:Another chapter finished! I hope you like it!Next chapter…the coming out and revealing of the Mystic Grimms--their soulmates--and the kind of magical adventures they’ll be going through!There will be more for this story and others very soon, I promise!Enjoy Readers!PLEASE REVIEW OR COMMENT!OOOOO
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
DISCLAIMER: READ CHAPTER 1.
OOOOO
CHAPTER 5 - MYSTICS AND SOULMATES
…LAST TIME…
Just as he peeked around the corner, silent like a shadow himself, Sean Renard didn’t realize that he was whispering to himself, while watching him leave in a casual stroll like he’s a normal person as others are, but he knows deep down that the blond man clearly isn’t.
“Just who are you…Draco Black?” he whispered softly.
OOO
This demon-like horned-being kept staring at Harry from a slightly far distance, still watching and staring at him silently in the shadows, before he spoke out in a soft raspy whisper, sounding either curiously mysterious…or ominously foreboding.
“I found you…Grimm.”
OOOOOJust as Harry waited there, standing in one spot of a corner patiently for his friends to arrive that he had called earlier for assistance and help, and even though he knew that one of them, namely Draco, is not going to be very pleased upon finding out what Harry needs them for, he knew that Draco won’t hesitate to help him out when it concerns to his cases that he works on, day and night.For Harry’s job that he’s been working on from now on professionally in Portland…is that he’s a private investigator/detective. Someone who works off the books from the police but not too illegally that he will be hard on any criminals or suspects on the cases that he’s hired by clients to work on.At first, he wanted to work on as an official police detective after interning in a police department like Draco did, but then he saw how easily some cops can get corrupted or bribed when it comes to other criminals of the rich-types tried to evade the law and pay them to get away with it. So Draco understood when Harry told him of his self-made decision on being a private investigator instead of working in a police department under their so-called rules. But Harry gave his friend his word and promise that he’ll be following a noble moral code upon catching criminals or suspects in the act when it comes to cases and that he won’t be working on solo, in case he find some of the particular cases very difficult to take on alone.And that leads to the kind of case that Harry knew he can’t take it on alone, right now.It didn’t take long for Harry to wait, when he’s almost feeling the urge to call his friends again, but then he saw Draco coming, followed by Luna and Neville as they walked towards him, making him relaxed and a little relieved upon seeing them. He smiled at them, almost grinning widely. “Hey! Glad you guys made it!”“This better be good, Harry. Because if I continue using my ‘double’ at work, even when it’s nearing my off-duty shift and such--my colleagues at work, both old and new, are going to get suspicious about ‘me’ even though they still don’t realize that it’s not the real me they see or talk to, while I’m gone,” Draco said coldly, but it looked like he didn’t mind going off work and leaving his golem double behind to take over his duties, so that he’ll help out with whatever Harry needed him for.“Sorry about the last minute call and everything, but…the case I’m working on right now, is something that needs a bit of teamwork, specially with all four of us here,” Harry said, looking around like he’s double-checking and making sure that nobody else is around watching them or something.But unbeknownst to both Harry and Draco, the four of them are being watched silently by two beings hidden and lurking in the shadows from Harry’s mysterious-scary unknown stalker and Draco’s from work, that is Detective Sean Renard.The one that is Harry’s stalker is still unknown and there’s no reasonable explanation why this kind of demon-like horned Wesen is there, but he seemed focused into following Harry around and watching him, silently shadowing him like a haunting phantom or something.But for Draco’s stalker, that is the Homicide Detective Sean Renard had decided to follow the blond man because he wanted to know what sort of secrets that the ME doctor is hiding and the reason why he’s working at the police precinct that he’s also assigned and working for.Draco truly didn’t know or was even aware that Detective Renard had been watching and following him the whole time ever since they first met that very day, right up to when the detective watched the blond doctor took out his wand, created his double-golem and then left the morgue with his magic go-bag, after seeing him packed up his stuff into it with those amazing magic spells and wand-waving that he had done, just before he left. Draco also failed to notice on being more aware and that he truly doesn’t know upon looking into it at the time back then, that there’s something secretively hidden about Sean Renard’s true being and identity, and it’s not just his very appearance of the person from the outside…but from deep within him on the inside.But those facts and revelations will come later to be revealed and known, for as of right now, the four Magicals--actually, the Mystic Grimms--are focusing on the task at hand at that very moment, which is concerning Harry’s case, that he called them for help on this one.“What do you need, Harry?” Neville asked, still holding Luna’s hand as she stayed close by his side.Harry took out his wand from his sleeve and then waved it to conjure a file folder out of thin air and made more copies of it to give to his three friends so that they’ll look into it on what the case he’s on.“On the same pictures you’ll see on the folders I’ve copied for you…is Mr. Monsoon-roon. He’s some sort of rising-star rich-type society man who’s about to take over as CEO for his father’s company. But then my client--AKA his young newly-wed wife--approached me, asking me for help into looking out for her husband, because she believed that his own father is planning to ‘deal’ with him. And I’m pretty sure from what she told me, Mr. Father-Dearest Monsoon-roon is not going to deal with him in a nice way.” Harry said nonchalantly as he explains to them about his case that he’s taking on.Draco hummed thoughtfully, looking at the photo of a young man in his early twenties and inquired at Harry. “So are we dealing with a distrusting father who thinks that his son is going to squander the family business--or are we dealing with Mr. Monsoon-roon’s father trying to keep his son away from his business because there’s something secretly shady about it?”Harry shrugged his shoulders, “I’m not sure if it’s either one or maybe both. Which is why I called you here, because we need to monitor and case out the old man/father of Mr. Monsoon-roon and find out what his deal with, and try to stop him from killing his own son and covers it up before anyone else realizes what’s going on between the so-called loving father and son duo--specifically the latter being said and quoted from my client’s own words as she told me upon requesting for help on this one.”Draco, Luna, and Neville nodded in agreement over this and then Harry settled in the time and date where they will be stalking and watching out for the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon, and then they went off to different directions separately with Harry going off to check on his client on the case, Luna and Neville going home, and Draco going back to the precinct to make sure that his magic ‘double’ golem had finished with its task or not.However, they didn’t know that Draco and Harry’s stalkers had been watching them upon their short meeting and then went off to follow them back to wherever where they’re going. With the hooded demon-horned being following Harry to his private investigative offices and Sean Renard following Draco back to the police department.By the time the two young wizard men even realized that they were being stalked and followed, it would have already been too late, just as the four Mystic Grimms are planning to meet each other again on their stake-out with Harry’s target on his case.OOOOOIt didn’t take long for Draco to get back and he visibly relaxed upon being relieved to see that his golem ‘double’ had just came out of the exit doors of the police precinct that he’s working at and then watched it disintegrate into pieces upon leaving and going out the building after it was done with its task he enchanted and instructed it to do before, and then disappear into nothing, leaving no trace of evidence behind that Draco had made a magic golem to take his place when he went out.After Draco watched his magic golem disappear, he decided to look into the case file more at that late night-time, so that he’ll understand and know better what he, Harry, and the others will be doing and dealing with, during their stalking stake-out with Harry’s target, before he goes home on the rental apartment he’s staying in the city of Portland.He walked to an open 24-hour coffee/snack shop, and the blond wizard was glad that there aren’t many customers inside in that private quiet place as he took a seat in one of the secluded booths by the dark corner and then waved at a waitress so that he’ll order a simple decaf drink.Draco still didn’t realize or was aware that he was being followed and stalked by Detective Sean Renard as he came in first earlier before Draco came into the coffee shop so that he’ll get himself a spot away from the blond man’s sight and watch him while he takes a drink and looks over the copy of the case file, given by the man he saw, who he figured to be Draco’s friend or something, from what he had witnessed upon their short private meeting.As Draco waited for his drink, Sean Renard was thinking deeply with a bit of frustration on trying to figure out and wanting to know what secrets this blond ME doctor is hiding from him, after seeing what he just seen upon this young male using and wielding magic of all things--and there’s not to mention about what kind of case or situation that he’s involved into when he saw the blond man with his three other companions from that secret meeting he followed him on.Just as Detective Renard was thinking of calling for some of his secret contacts that he has, it seems that coincidence or fate itself might have done the work for him, for when the waitress came to deliver Draco his decaf drink and the blond man thanked her with a generous tip, and when he was about to relax and open the case file to read into it, there was a sudden shout, that almost got all the workers and patrons in the coffee shop to turn towards the doors.A frantic young teenage male was trying to hold up a middle-age old man with his arms around him and the old man’s left arm was around the younger one’s shoulders, leaning to him for support, as the teen cried urgently to anyone that’s looking at them. “Somebody call 911! Please! My dad--he’s having a heart attack! Hurry!”One of the waitresses quickly ran to the shop phone to call for help upon dialing 911 just as the young teenager shouted, then Draco reacted without thinking, running towards the two and quickly helping them.“Help me lay your father down on the ground, now!” Draco ordered the teen boy, slightly startling him with his presence. “I’m a doctor--well, ME doctor actually--but I can help him!”The teen boy did what the blond man told him to, both of them gently setting the older adult man down onto the floor, laying him straight and flat, and then Draco swiftly inspected his health, ensuring that his heart-attack symptoms don’t get any worse, while relaying aloud with shouting at the waitress calling 911, telling her to tell the incoming paramedics on the way of the man’s condition.While the chaos is ongoing and focused upon them, Detective Renard decided to use this fortunate distraction and went straight to where Draco left the file behind on the private booth, copied the names that were on the case file, on a piece of tissue paper with a pen ready that he grabbed in a hurry to make notes about what Draco Black has been looking into and later assisting on this case with his private investigating friend.It didn’t take long for Renard to finish and go back to his hiding spot, after the ambulance came on time, the paramedics bursting in for the patient and Draco managed to get the old man to calm down from alleviating his heart-attack symptoms even worse than before.There was a hearty applause from the few customers and the shop workers when the paramedics loaded the man swiftly to the ambulance and before the teen boy was about follow behind for his father, he thanked profusely with tearful gratitude for Draco running to help with him. Draco just nodded and brushed off the praises from the boy and the others, as he went back to his booth, and couldn’t refuse when one of the shop workers offered a free drink on the house for his heroic deed the blond doctor has done right then and there.It was fortunate that Draco didn’t notice anything amiss when he told the worker that he’ll take the free drink as take-out, as he packed up the case-file onto his go-bag and decided to leave and go home, after the sudden unexpected excitement that just happened right there in the shop. And the worker dashed off to make the free drink as fast he can while Draco double-checked to make sure that his stuff and wallet that he left behind on the private booth, weren’t messed or tampered with or seeing if there’s anything missing, upon thinking that thieves might have used the distraction to grab onto his things.Draco was calm on the outside but relieved on the inside, to see that all his personal belongings and the case file are still there and not messed around with and he took the offered take-out free drink that the shop waiter swiftly came back for him. Before he left the coffee shop, he just smiled a bit dimly when the shop workers and few customers clapped for him again in praise and congratulated him, and then Draco just went straight in the direction where his resident living space is.Draco still didn’t know that someone followed after him as he left the coffee shop, but then he stayed behind to watch him leave, going down the path and direction to where he lives in Portland.Detective Sean Renard stared at Dr. Draco Black for a moment from behind as he walked away, then he turned down to look at the list of names he copied and wrote on the small piece of tissue paper, he got from the blond ME doctor’s case file. And he seemed to be thinking deeply upon looking at the paper note, before he glanced at Draco again, almost disappearing out of sight, and reached down to take out his phone to call his secret contacts to look up on the list of names that he wrote down and copied.The new Homicide Detective wondered what the case might be all about that the ME blond doctor is looking into, and he hoped that by the next day, he’ll be getting answers and find out more upon following him again on the schedule meeting and stake-out that Renard also noted and copied of the written time and place, that Draco’s friend chose and decided it before from their secret private meeting.But what Detective Sean Renard doesn’t know…is that when the exact time and place comes upon Draco’s secret stake-out with the other three unknowns that he’ll be meeting up with and he’ll be following/stalking on--will reveal more surprises and revelations about the secretive magic-wielding ME doctor, more than he realize.OOOOOMeanwhile, at another place yet same time when Draco went off after their private meeting with one another, along with Luna and Neville, helping out on the case, Harry had to go back to the offices where he and his godfathers Sirius Black and Remus Lupin had founded and made up the private investigation firm and offices that they named and dubbed it ‘Grey-Shade Investigations’ as their family business for the Mundane side of society that they’ll live their lives and work their jobs for the human and Wesen societies.They all knew years ago, upon making sure that when the time comes for the Mystic Grimms to be revealed when it is time or not, they needed to found and make solid ground, that would easily gain trust from the humans and the Wesens alike and also entrust them with complete faith when it comes to ‘special’ and ‘weird’ kinds of cases that normal police or other law enforcement can’t figure out and solve, without deeming their clients or victims crazy upon trying to solve and deal with them, and that they needed somebody who are experts into dealing these types of supernatural and mystical-types of matters without causing repercussions upon the world being exposed of whatever hidden and secret characters that are blending in within their own people and society and such.And so, exactly about five years ago on the year 1995 when Harry and his friends turned fifteen years old, and Luna became fourteen, and then Severus Snape finally followed after them crossing through the magical tree and into the other world they’re in, upon that year--the adult magical guardians founded and made up the private investigation office firm that is ‘Grey-Shade Investigations’ that caters to clients and pertains straight to cases that were considered unsolved, mysterious, unexplained, and cold type of cases from the official law enforcement and others, and they help any of those in need, both human and Wesen alike, upon solving those cases and catching the true culprits or criminals that have done those bad suspecting crimes and such.As they lived their lives and also do their jobs as secret hidden protectors of the human and the Wesen and were planning to reveal themselves to society upon deeming the time ready in the new millennium year as Mystic Grimms to both human and Wesen societies.They are also relieved and can relax when Severus Snape came to follow after them into the other world five years ago, and he reported that nothing from their former world would come crashing down on their peaceful lives and times, as he had made good on his vows and promises on finishing to deal with the problems and matters from the previous other world, by ensuring that Dumbledore gets caught of his true manipulative controlling ways, Sirius was proven innocent by catching the real culprit (that is Peter Pettigrew, the backstabbing traitor of a rat Animagus wizard and Death Eater) and then managing to catch most of almost all the Death Eaters after the Dark Lord Voldemort had gone and died completely for good (after destroying all the dark wizard’s cursed Horcruxes), thus putting the whole entirety of the Wizarding World into peace and quiet upon taking down its enemies and such.Anyway--focusing on what’s happening at the now and then right there at the building where the magicals set up and ward-enchanted the whole property of the private investigation office firms, Harry just went through the entrance doors, nodded in greeting at the receptionist, which is a magic golem in an authentic human-like appearance and he walked straight to his office, where it is beside the big main one that his godfathers Sirius and Remus who took that spot, and then puts down the case file he had brought to the secret private meeting with his friends before onto the desk, and went to the main office to meet up with Sirius or Remus that might be still there for the late night.“Hey, Sirius! Locking up tonight or still a late night shift for you?” Harry said smiling upon seeing that it’s his favorite godfather and second pseudo-father which he’s happy to be raised right and have the normal kind of good childhood that he wanted and wished for, ever since they’ve gotten to this world seven years ago.Sirius smiled back to his godson and adopted son for seven years, before it turned to a scowling frown, that confused Harry a little upon seeing it from his adult guardian-parent. “Locking up,” Sirius said as he locked the case file cabinets and drawers, both physically and magically, before he grabbed for his go-bag and the building’s keys upon leaving. “Remus left earlier to help Snape out when he called for some needed help with a few of his potion projects that he needed an assistant for. Despite that Severus has been a good guy and all--I still don’t trust him around my partner when it comes to his pet projects. Who knows whether Snivellus--I mean, Severus--might be using my Moony as a lab rat to test out his potions or something?”Harry chuckled and shook his head amused at his godfather’s overprotective antics towards his soulmate partner. “Surely you know very well that Uncle Severus wouldn’t do that? Even though we’ve known him almost very long and he’s been living with us for five years here--he hasn’t done anything that bad other than continue with his ‘dungeon bat’ kind of attitude with us.”“That’s true…but I’m still not taking any chances!” Sirius said the latter firmly as he locked his main office nice and tightly shut, with the added magic wards and then he and Harry walked to shut and lock their private investigating family business office down, so that the two guys would go straight back home in Grey-Mists Mansion at BlackShade Forests.Harry was still smiling amused like he can’t believe that Sirius still doesn’t trust Severus, even though they now know that he’s a good man and that he’s not on Dumbledore or Voldemort’s side anymore and was happy to be free from both enemy wizard Lords. Harry knew that it will take a very long time for the so-called feud between Sirius and Severus to fade away, but then he knew that it won’t take that very long in the future with Remus being the middle-man and peacemaker for the two older men. Harry was the one who dis-enchanted the magic golem receptionist down, turning it off before they left the building.And then the older adult man and young man both walked down the direction to a secluded spot in a corner somewhere down another turn of a street, so that the two wizards will magically teleport home into the mystical forests.But unbeknownst to both wizards--especially to Harry himself--they are not aware or didn’t even notice that they are being followed by a shadowy dark stalker, that’s still intent into following Harry around and tried to catch up to them before they disappear.Unfortunately for Harry’s dark-hooded stalker, he didn’t make it. When he rounded the corner upon following them, he heard soft ‘crack’ sounds and then went straight upon facin a dead-end, and the man nearly woged into his demon-like horned true face in anger and frustration upon missing them.But then he quickly calmed down and his demon face turned back into his human guise, taking deep breaths to keep himself composed and then thought of what to do next. Then he remembered upon using his sharp enhanced senses when Harry had his private meeting with his friends, sharing them details and a planned schedule that they’ll meet each other again for a stake-out on the case he’s working on.It’s a good thing that he heard the time and place upon watching and eavesdropping on their secret meeting and the unknown being that is Harry’s stalker nodded dimly to himself like he’s vowing mentally to be there and not miss it, making sure that he won’t lose the man again, upon following Harry.He turned away and went into another direction, to go wherever he’s holding up and staying, that he will continue stalking Harry until he gets what he wants, but just before he was about to turn and walk around the corner to leave, he hangs back a little and turns his head slightly to gaze back at the empty spot where Harry and his adult companion had disappeared to, by magical means.And after a short moment, he whispered. “I’ll see you soon again…Grimm.”After he said that in a low ominous raspy-like tone, the hooded-being of Harry’s unknown stalker continued on to wherever he’s going and resting for the night, until the next day comes.OOOOOIt was the new and next day upon the visible signal of the morning sun rising to shine upon the city of Portland, and there, among those people working early in the morning of the day-shift in the South police precinct of Portland, is Detective Sean Renard, who is one of those people that came in early to start whatever cases they are working on in their kind or type of work, which in Renard’s case is in the Homicide section.So far, there hasn’t been any cases ready for him that’s needed to be solved and worked on for the past days, nor there are any recent ones or calls concerning the Homicide kinds of cases that Renard will be looking to, but he’s a little relieved upon being given a bit of a break-time reprieve, as he was patiently waiting and expecting a call from the secret contacts that he has called some the night before, concerning about Dr. Draco Black’s secretive case.Just as the police detective thought of maybe calling for one of his contacts that he called for, his phone started ringing and when he took it out and looked at it, he became more relieved upon seeing that it’s one of them now, and hopefully, they found out something from what he sent them to do, upon Dr. Black’s secret case file.He swiftly answered the top-of-the-line smart Iphone he bought with his very secret rich money and then spoke in another language, so that no one else in the precinct might try to over-hear his conversation and listen in. He spoke in the fluent language of Russian, “This is Sean Renard. Talk.”[Russian, your highness?] A person spoke in the other end,, that is female and speaking in normal English.Sean Renard stopped himself from rolling his eyes with exasperation before he retorted calmly. “I’m at work, in case you’ve forgotten. Now talk, and in Russian as well, you ignoramus--what did you find?”[Apologies, my liege. I found what you sent me to do but--it’s not something that you would look into and be involved with. However, I’m a little surprised that you are.] the woman responded in Russian language too, and also sounding apologetic and chastised by Sean Renard’s strict voice at her. Then she continued, [The names you gave me are all people that are associates and close friends linked to and with the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon, long-time CEO of his family business company that is Mon-Roon Motors, where there is nothing shady about it from and within the company--except there seemed to be some kind of tension and drama between the senior Monsoon-roon and his son, who will soon replace him from his position after graduating top-class at Harvard University, sir. Also--another surprising thing is that the son married early with his wife and they were newly-weds for only a few months, until the wife secretly went and hired a private investigator out of the blue, without her husband’s knowledge about it. I didn’t look into it deeper and find out what kind of request the wife made with the private investigator she hired, because the private firm was quite strict with their client-confidentiality rights, so I had to retreat and fall back before they would call the proper authorities on me.] Sean blinked at that, as he did not expect it at all, before he sighed soundly through his phone. “I see…is there anything else you have found or something?”[No, nothing else, sir. I’m sorry, your highness.] the woman replied, sounding very sincere and apologetic like her hard-work and efforts upon doing Sean Renard’s tasks were in vain and she felt like she’s a failure for being unsuccessful.“It’s fine. You’ve done your job, good work.”He said simply and hangs up his phone and then he was silently thoughtful on his desk-space, like he’s thinking on how to approach and deal with this, before he suddenly remembered the scheduled time and place that Draco will be going off to meet his companions again, and he quickly moved so that he wouldn’t lose the blond doctor when he goes off to that meeting and leaves his ‘double’ behind to take his place. Renard’s partner was a bit startled upon seeing him leave in a dashing sprint and then the detective politely asked his partner to cover for him because there’s an urgent family matter that he needs to go to, and it was a relief that the partner believed that excuse, when he nodded back at him before Renard disappeared around the corner.Just as Sean Renard is going downstairs straight to the morgue, the reason being on what kind of secrets that the Homicide Detective has, is not only is that he’s some sort of noble royal and that he can speak Russian, when he spoke to one of his secret contacts--he’s actually a bastard Royal prince and hybrid half-Zauberbiest Wesen.Obviously, as being born as a hybrid of human and Wesen, he was scorned and ridiculed by his family upon the royal families, when his Hexenbiest mother had a short affair with the Royal king himself, and had her son Sean. The Queen herself and some of the Royals from the other families didn’t like that they had a Wesen upon their ranks, so they tried to order for their deaths, but they managed to escape and evade their efforts, and went safely into hiding in America, where Sean grows up and had his education there.Sean Renard, the Royal Bastard had hated the Royal families since then upon trying to bring harm and attempt to kill his mother and him, and so he vowed to thwart all their efforts until all the Royal families were taken down and abolished from the world. During the years as Sean Renard grew older and had his education for both human and Wesen societies, he also forged high-useful contacts and alliances around the world, and made ties with the Resistance against the Royal families and the Verrat. After that, he moved to establish his ‘Canton’ in Portland, covered up and kept secret of his true identity but made known of his Royal status among the Wesen living there, and also signed up into the Portland Police Department, so that he can obtain his goal into ascending the rank of Captain there, even if it takes years, to establish more ties and make more alliances and contacts upon the human politics, Wesen, and such.Right now, Sean Renard is focusing on getting to follow after Dr. Draco Black and continue to keep on doing so until he got the answers that he needed upon finding out what kind of person and being this strange blond man is to him, and how he can wield magic that is uniquely different than he had seen and known from the Hexenbiests and Zauberbiests.He made it just in time upon coming to the entrance doors to the Morgue, saw through the windows that Draco is the only one there and he was just making his ‘double’ magic golem, giving it instructions, before he takes off his lab coat and gave it to the golem, and magically changes his clothes into dark black ones with a hooded coat and went out with the wand put into his inner pocket of the coat and getting his go-bag to go out for his meeting with his other companions.Sean Renard maintained a safe distance faraway from following behind Draco Black, but not too far to lose him and not too near so that the blond man wouldn’t notice that he’s being followed, and he silently stalked him, watching him intensely during their walk through the city until Draco reaches the exact spot where he’ll be meeting with his friends at the schedule time they need to see each other again.OOOOOIt didn’t take long for Draco to set up his magic golem to take his place upon the exact day that he’ll be meeting up with Harry and the two others for their scheduled stake-out, and he went off, donning his magic-changed black clothing and puts on his hood, in case somebody in the police precinct might recognize him as he walked by, despite that he had added a magical safety measure by placing a ‘Notice-Me-Not’ charm upon himself. But he didn’t know that his enchanted charm didn’t work on his stalker as he followed from behind the blond man when he went to the designated meeting spot where he’ll be seeing his friends again.It didn’t take long for them to come, and Draco nearly jumped upon hearing the phone ring inside his magic go-bag or as it’s dubbed and called ‘Gro-Bag’, that is enchanted to be weightless and have a bottomless black hole within it. He casually reached in and magically summoned his phone out so that he’ll answer it. Draco and the others’ smart Iphones are also enchanted with magic, so that it will be unbreakable, and also unreplaceable, untraceable and non-hacking so that no one among the Mundane or Wesen would dare steal or even hack on them, as they were magicked and enchanted to be. Their magical phones are also called and dubbed as ‘Link’ whenever they use it among themselves as magicals and be able to have their private conversation through it without anything else eavesdropping or hacking into it by Mundane means.Draco answered it and puts on an ear-piece in his right ear, that is part of the magic phone and talks. “Everybody here?”[I’m here.] Harry replies, standing a spot almost away from where Draco is.[Same here.] Neville responds.[Me three. All ready and reporting for duty!] Luna chimes in a light joking manner that got her boyfriend chuckling.And hearing them, Draco and Harry instantly realized that Luna and Neville are together as usual as they are partners besides bonded soulmates.Draco cleared his throat, taking a seat casually on a bench that’s there on the park that they’re ‘meeting together’ albeit they are separated distantly away in other spots but still the same place they scheduled to meet. “Right. What’s our mission? And our target?” he inquired, doubly making sure that the confirmation on the stake-out they’re doing is going to be the exact task they’re doing and such.[If you look subtly to your right, Draco. Luna and Neville, onto your left.] Harry instructed as he acted his part to be a citizen bystander instead of a guy staking out his prey. [You’ll see a group of four people, that are known to be close friends and associates of the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon. And they’ll be having a private meeting with the incoming old man, who called for them, over some event or party that they’re preparing for. And also this is one that strangely does not invite the senior’s own son into the party.] [Convenient…or was it deliberately on purpose?] Neville asked as he and Luna strolls around together, wherever they are, like they’re having a day-light morning love-walk.Draco scoffed. “Of course, it was on purpose, Neville. Did you forget how Harry told us before that the senior father and the younger son are not in equal terms, ever since the position of CEO of their family company is about to be considered upon management changing? Really, Neville. I thought that your forgetfulness has been improving during the years--or have they gotten worse than before?”[Hey!] Neville protested and then the POV changed onto him and his girlfriend, Luna when she giggled amused at this, and he looked at her with a bit of betrayal.“Well, if you must know…my memory and mind has been better--thank you very much!” Neville continued on snappily through the Link, straight retorting back at Draco for his pointed inquiring remarks.Luna soothed her boyfriend-soulmate when he started bristling again in offense upon hearing Draco snort with disbelief through the Link before she voiced out to change the subject and focusing on the important matter. She subtly and discreetly glanced towards the four people waiting for the senior older man that is Mr. Monsoon-roon, but she can see that he hasn’t arrived yet to come meet them, even when he just called for them to meet the elderly senior there. “It’s strange though…of all places for the old Mr. Monsoon-roon to have his private meeting with his friends--why here of all places?”[I don’t know exactly, but I think that he might have thought that being out in the open is much safer to have whatever private conversation they’ll be having than the closed ones inside buildings and such.] Harry theorized his idea of it.[That…or maybe the old codger just likes to get out and appreciate the scenery around here--even though this place doesn’t look a bit nice of its scenic route.] Draco said sarcastically.“You might be right on that one, Draco. Meeting here in this kind of place in Portland is…well, very odd,” Luna commented lightly, even though she, herself, is also strange in her own good way upon going into odd or weird sort of places to have a stroll or going on an adventure or something.[And very, very wet!] Draco complained through the magic Link, sounding like he just realized that the bench he’s sitting on is truly wet from the rain moments before and hasn’t dried, and he jumped off it while cursing and ranting like he’s been doused by stinky messy liquid of sorts. [Seriously, we’re going to have a serious talk on using magic to maintain the bloody weather in this accursed confounding place! Merlin’s beard--London was much more better with its kind of weather than this one!] “I thought London has rain?” Neville blinked and responded confused, just as they can hear through the Link that Draco has dried himself back to rights by using silent wand-less magic discreetly.Draco snapped back. [No, London has fog. Fog is mysterious. Rain, on the other hand--ruins my perfectly good coat and clothes!] Neville blinked again while he hears Harry chuckling amused through the Link and Draco heard it as well and barked at him sharply, sounding like he’s enticing an argument all of a sudden and itching for a fight, but Luna quickly put a stop to it.“Alright, that’s enough you two. I see our ‘man-of-the-hour’ has arrived--or that’s how the Americans say it,” Luna said, pointing out with her head nodding to another direction and then Neville, Draco, and Harry subtly turn their heads and saw the old man walking by with a cane, going towards the group of four people with discreet purpose and they watched silently in their spots, hidden from sight away from the group as they greeted one another like they’re very close friends than colleague associates of sorts.The POV/point-of-view among the four Magicals that are stalking and staking-out the target has changed to Harry’s point and he narrowed his eyes a bit, upon studying the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon and his friends almost intensely and watching them before he sound out to his friends to follow his lead. “Okay…let’s follow them to where they will be having their private conversation, and be subtle about it. Once they do, try to get close enough so that we can overhear them, but not too much so that not one of them will notice us listening in on them,” Harry said, commanding them what to do, upon following the target on his case.[Why not use magic on them, Harry?] Draco asked seriously, but it’s like his blond friend also has the same gut feeling that he has upon not doing that.Harry replied, “Not a good idea, Draco. There’s no telling whether one or two of them in the group is Wesen or not, and we can’t risk the chance on having them sense us when we use magic on them and listen in. But--let’s try using one of our special ‘magic’ gadgets on them, in case that might work. Draco, I don’t suppose you brought the--?”Draco huffed. [You know very well that I never go to these sorts of situations unprepared, Potter! Yes--I got the ‘special’ hearing aids for this. I just have to set them up once that old man over there finds the suitable spot to have his group-chat with his colleagues. And I also need to get close to one of them to slip and attach it on them--but I need a distraction so that they won’t notice anything.] Harry glanced to where Draco is and said softly, “I can do that. Draco, once you see me send the signal, make your move quickly into putting it on one of them. I got my eyes sighted straight to who you need to attach it to.” Namely, the one who Harry is zeroing at, is the old senior, Mr. Monsoon-roon himself that will be the distraction, and the one next to him, chatting like he’s a very close friend with the old man is the one Draco needs to put on the magic hearing-device gadget upon him.Draco seemed to understand and Harry could see him nod dimly in his direction, and then Harry waited for the right moment, finding the right path to intercept into the way of the five people, and he swiftly went into action when he found his cue.Harry magically-conjured out of thin air a paper cup with steaming coffee on it, and he pretended that he’s about to walk and pass by the group, but he made the fake pretense that he didn’t look where he’s going and nearly bumped into the person on the lead, that is the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon.“Oh! Sorry, good sir! I wasn’t looking where I was going--my sincerest apologies! Are you alright?!” Harry said, acting his part on nearly stumbling right into the old man and almost spilling his drink on him and swiftly made sure that he reacted on time to not do so, to offend the rich man with his expensive coat and suit.Mr. Monsoon-roon had a dark look on his face like he wanted to beat on Harry for being clumsily and almost spilling his drink to ruin his rich clothes, but it looks like he knew better than to cause a scene because the private meeting he’ll be having with the four people behind him is too important to make a mad riot about it. He gave a fake smile at Harry and jovially said, “It’s alright, young man. No harm done.”Harry nodded, his eyes glinting a bit with mischief when he saw Draco quickly making his move as well, passing by to slip the small magic device into one of the four people’s suits, attaching it neatly and magically disguising it as some sort of suit badge or brand, and successfully did his part. Harry smiled, nodding gratefully at the old man. “Again, my apologies. And thank you, good sir, for your forgiveness. I’ll be off then, have a good day!”Harry dashed off before the old man might demand at him to pay for the slight stumble that he nearly did upon bumping into him, but he couldn’t stick around so that the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon and his friends might turn suspicious over him passing by. After Harry and Draco successfully did their parts into eavesdropping upon their private meeting and conversation with the magic device implanted on one of them, they took their places, trying to look normal and casual, like normal people would be doing upon being out on a slightly warm day and having a stroll or appreciating the scenery.Draco went off to grab and order himself a take-out cup of tea to relax at a nearby outdoor tea and coffee drink-shop, and then the blonde settled himself to sit on a suitable dry bench, and pulls out a novel book from his magic go-bag, to show a fake pretense that he’ll be relaxing sitting down, reading a book and drinking his tea.For Neville and Luna, the two of them went to relax and sit on a nearby table and chairs that are set-up and close to the same drinking stand that Draco bought his drink from, and played the part like they’re a couple out on a coffee date. And finally for Harry, he bought a newspaper from another outdoor stand that sells them, went to sit down on another bench, and then pretended to read it as he opened the pages, but he’s glancing towards the group that have found the private spot they were looking for and started their hushed conversation, not knowing that they have been magically ‘bugged’ by Draco and the others and they’re clearly listening in on them with nothing else interfering the magic-link that they’re hearing from them.Harry relaxed while making the fake show of reading the newspaper as he and his friends listen and eavesdrop on the hushed private talk conversing between the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon and the four other people. It seems that his suspicions and theories were true when they were discussing about a society party that the old man is going to be hosting on, without his son’s knowledge and that his child won’t be invited into it, neither would his newly-wed wife as well.Harry doesn’t know that Draco was still being followed by his stalker that is Detective Sean Renard, but this time, he finally finds out and realized that he’s been followed by his own stalker, which is the dark-hooded being in black clothing ensemble, and he nearly missed him upon seeing him with a short glance at his side, and caught him trying to hide behind the trees while staring straight at him, where Harry’s sitting still on the bench and ‘reading’ his newspaper.Harry nearly reacted by being startled or slightly jumping in his seat, but he managed to keep his cool and maintain a calm composure like he didn’t notice his stalker following and watching him. He tried to figure out, by using his special ‘magic’ senses and the ‘Grimm’ ability to see if this mystery being, lurking in the shadows behind the trees and keeping himself hidden from the sunlight, is a Wesen or not. But then something happened upon himself that Harry did not expect.When Harry tried to concentrate into using silent non-verbal magic to broaden his senses into figuring out the shadowy stalker that’s watching him, one of his soulmate marks, the one with the red glove-like covering on his hand and arm and the black intricate tattoo markings over the red, as it reacted upon sensing the presence of his soulmate nearby, and it seemed that the hidden magic glamour on the soulmate mark on his arm was swiftly dispersed from the close proximity that the stalker is trying to get closer to Harry. It didn’t take long in about a split-second for Harry to realize what this means, albeit unexpectedly surprising in that very day of all days for him to find out.Meanwhile, as the POV changed to where Draco is still sitting on his bench, nonchalantly ‘reading’ his novel book and drinking his take-out tea cup, upon relaxing on his spot yet focusing on listening intently to the private conversation at their target, when something suddenly happened, that nearly startled him and the two others, Neville and Luna, while they were concentrating on the hushed talk upon the five people they’re staking out on.[Hey, guys!] Harry suddenly chirped excitedly through the Link. [Guess what-guess what?! Guess what!?] “What now, Potter?” Draco sighed exasperatedly as he takes a sip from his drink, looking calm and composed like Harry’s outburst didn’t surprise him a bit into a big reaction or something.
[I found my soulmate!]
This time, with Harry’s unexpected statement, Draco instantly spit and spluttered on his drink, quickly wiping the mess away before it ruins the book that he’s supposedly reading and clean himself with a tissue, before he demanded almost out loud in a shocked low hiss, being mindful of anyone else in range that might notice his weird reaction as the blond is all alone, sitting on the bench. “I beg your pardon!?”[Well--actually, more like my soulmate found me when I noticed and realized that the guy has been following me around and then I saw him and then--!] Harry said.[Whoa! Slow down, Harry!] Neville joked lightly, stopping him from rambling on so fast since he and Luna couldn’t register clearly on what Harry just said and told them through the Link. [Are you sure that it’s him?] [I’m positive!] Harry cried, sounding very serious, even though he’s still sounding very excited about it. [One of my marks reacted and appeared upon my soulmate being near--and I’m pretty sure that it didn’t just show up on my arm right under the covering of the jacket sleeve, just to show off that I have one.]Draco just rolled his eyes and told Harry sternly. “Just make sure that this person you think is your soulmate, truly is the real thing. We don’t want the same thing that happened the last time when there were particular unsavory kinds of people that tried to trick us before--albeit they tried it with different means back then.”Harry just huffed, like he couldn’t believe that Draco doesn’t believe his word and protested seriously. [I know what I’m doing, Draco--and I’m absolutely positive and truly right on this one! You can trust me!]“That’s what I’m worried about,” Draco muttered lowly so that Harry wouldn’t hear him say that.[Much as I hate disappointing you, Harry, but--you do know that there’s a case you need to work on and complete for your client, right?] Luna reminded Harry, interrupting and breaking up his excitement and joy upon finding out that one of his soulmates is right near him and couldn’t wait to confront him.[Bloody hell!] Harry cursed and sounds like he’s pouting after she told him that. [You’re right. Damn…and here I was hoping I’d get the chance to know him or something.]Draco huffed, trying to hold back his smug grin, even though he knows that Harry won’t see it from his spot. “Well, it looks like you are really going to have to wait to get your chance, Potter. Because right now--it looks like the old man’s meeting is over and they’re now leaving to their separate ways. So what now?”The blond man had his eyes narrowed upon focusing on the old man exchanging goodbyes to his four associates and then they left in different directions.[Now--all we have to do is go into the party that the old senior is hosting and find out what he’s planning to do with his son, whether by bad nefarious means or something. It’s our only window and opening to get into his house and find out those plans. So--guys, intercept whoever we need to impersonate among those four, so that we’ll be taking their place at that society party.] Harry said, instructing.[Got it.] Neville said.[Will do.] Luna intoned in a light chime.“On it.” Draco said, casually getting off his seat, throwing the empty cup into a trash can and calmly walking towards one of the four people that’s about to leave, this one a male in slightly similar height and build like his but with different hair color of black, which the blond doesn’t mind upon impersonating him. Plus, this is the same man that he slipped in the magic hearing device and it will be easy to subdue this Mundane human by using a discreet spell on him.The blond wizard casually walked and followed behind the black-haired male silently, until when they turned another corner and out of sight from any witness--Draco struck swiftly with his wand out and then he ran to catch the man when he got stunned magically, and prevent him from making a noise when he’s about to fall onto the ground. Then Draco pulled the stunned unconscious man out of sight more upon placing him onto an empty bench by the side, made sure that he positioned him like he passed out drunk or something, and then quickly cut a few hairs to use it upon the magic-disguise potion that he’ll be impersonating the man. And finally, Draco aimed his wand right at the unconscious man’s head, uttered a spell in a whisper to erase his memories about the meeting, and then modify them to not going to the society party, and staying at home to rest, also ensuring that he doesn’t contact or talk to anyone about the man not going or even come out of the house to speak to anyone else so that others won’t notice something strange about two twin-like same males, being at two places at once.Draco still didn’t realize or was even aware that his stalker who continued following him around--that is Detective Sean Renard--and watched him overhear the hushed talk from the group of people before and also saw him take down the man by the kind of magic he used and placed him upon the bench gently. Then he watched him curiously and confused when Draco cut a few hairs, did something to the man’s head with his wand as he couldn’t hear the low muttering he said upon casting a spell on him, and then Sean watched Draco leave the unconscious man behind and alone on the bench, and the man wondered worriedly whether the blond killed him or something, but then he noticed that he started to stir and woke up, and then looked around confused before the man shrugged and went off to leave at another direction, not knowing that Draco did something to him.Sean Renard hastily caught up after Draco and nearly lost him when he went off to meet with his friends and discussed in low voices that the other did the same with the other three people, close to Mr. Monsoon-roon senior and then talked about going to the society party that will be hosted by the old man tomorrow night and planned to go there to find out something from him, that concerns Harry’s client. He quickly typed and noted it down on his phone about the new scheduled time and place of the society party that Draco and his friends are going to, and he’ll be calling for his secret contacts to get him an invitation to that party so that he’ll find out what Draco and his friends are up to there and find out once and for all on what kind of people these magic-wielders are.OOOOOIt wasn’t long until the next day came and the night-time have come when it is the exact time that Draco needed to meet up with Harry, Luna and Neville straight to the society party and magically disguise themselves as the senior old man’s close friends and associates, that they managed to take hairs before for the magic disguise-changing Polyjuice Potion that Draco concocted for the four of them. As Draco was a master student into learning Potions accurately and expertly, thanks to his godfather, Severus Snape, Draco made sure that nothing was out of place or being tampered with when he made the potion and placed them carefully into four vials, meant for him and his friends.But Draco didn’t know that somebody else would be in the society party, and it will be quite a right shock for him and Harry too, when they find out and realized once they sneak into the party under the magic potion’s effective disguise. By the time, Draco had used his ‘double’ magic golem again to take his place, even though he’ll be off-duty soon at the night-shift, he already went off to meet up with his friends early at the party so that they’ll be ready to get in there and find out what the senior old man Mr. Monsoon-roon might be up to concerning the possible nefarious plots against his own son.“There you are! I was getting a little worried that all of you weren’t coming!” Draco almost shouts out loud at Harry and the other two when they came and he was waiting patiently for them under the shade of a thick tall tree nearly far from the rich-looking condo building where Mr. Monsoon-roon lives and hosting his party.“Sorry, I had to walk instead of Apparating to here, but I didn’t think that it would take that long!” Harry said, looking sheepish that he regretted on not taking the magic-teleport route.“Same as the two of us. Harry told us and insisted that we walked as well, in case we might not trigger any alarms among the guards by the mansion. But Neville and I did enjoy our moonlight night stroll, didn’t we, love?” Luna said, smiling as she looped her arm around her boyfriend’s arm, making him blush a little brightly upon the close contact.Draco rolled his eyes at the two soulmate bonded partners but didn’t comment about it as he carefully took out the four vials from his pocket of his expensive-looking very smart suit and then handed over the three to the others. “These are the Polyjuice Potion I’ve already set up for us. I improvised it a little to last about two to three hours, so we better make them count. Just mix in the hairs of the people you’re impersonating--and for goodness sake’s, act the part very well, Potter! We do not want to mess up like the last time that you weren’t convincing enough to fool someone upon you’re the person you’re playing as!”“Sheesh! I know, Draco! You don’t have to tell me twice,” Harry said with a light wince, as if he wanted to forget that embarrassing moment when he nearly got himself caught on the previous time that he couldn’t fool someone upon playing and acting as somebody else in the guise of the magic disguising potion.“Well--bottoms up then, guys!” Neville interceded before Draco might snap at Harry again, already put the hairs into his small vial and raised it up like he’s making a toast.“Cheers!” Luna said, with a bright beam on her face and then the four Magicals quickly downed the vials and drank its contents, and waited for the effects of the potion to change them to the people they’re impersonating, with Harry and Neville grimacing a little from drinking the potion like it tasted foul to theirs. There’s no reaction from Luna as she just smiled after finishing hers, but there was a noticeable wince from Draco when he finished his.For the Polyjuice Potion, any person that they’re going to impersonate from, the taste changes from nice to the foulest taste, depending on whoever the person they’re changing to by their personality or kind of daily attitude they have in their lives. And it seemed, with their unfortunate luck, the three boys must have gotten rotten type ones from the taste they sensed upon drinking the whole potion to change into them.The potion swiftly changed the four Magicals into the people they’re impersonating, and they didn’t know that they were being watched from the shadows, almost near to the condo’s main gates and atop the walls, that are Draco and Harry’s stalkers, and were a bit amazed upon staring at the sight of them turning into different people magically.“Ugh! I hope whoever this person was--he’s not some sort of bloody arrogant prat that I do not want to start acting as!” Neville complained in a different voice under his disguise as the man with a bushy mustache and smarmy look on his face.“I think that you already are, considering how smarmy and vain you’re acting as of right now, Neville,” Draco huffed and said coldly as he straightens his suit like there’s some wrinkles that needs to be sorted.Neville looked at Draco like he’s hurt by the comment but he became soothed when his disguised girlfriend Luna in her female form with a curvy sexy-like figure in her nice pink dress and wavy brunette hair patted him comforting on the shoulder.“Uh-oh…I think I miscalculated the measurement’s of this guy’s build when I got the suit.” Harry said, slightly choking as he tried to loosen the collar around his neck, before he decided to try for the buttons. But Draco fortunately stopped him and used his wand to enlarge Harry’s clothes so that he wouldn’t feel uncomfortable and tight on the suit and clothing that he’s wearing. Harry sighed with relief upon feeling everything loose on his big body. “Thanks, Draco.”Draco huffed again and said to him sternly. “Next time--be sure of the exact kind of size whoever you’re impersonating as, so that you wouldn’t have this ‘tight’ problem again, Harry.”Harry gave a sheepish look before he and his friends readied themselves into entering to the society party and find out the true plots from the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon and find out truly what he plans to deal with his son.Just as they go inside, they made sure that they all went separately in different spots, and even though Neville didn’t want to go faraway from Luna, she comforted him that she’ll be alright before she went off to another direction at the party to mingle a bit, in the fake pretense on chatting with some of the other people and politicians that are also invited to the party.Draco took a glass of champagne but wasn’t planning to drink it as he only got it to make a fake show that he’s enjoying the party, while pouring its contents from the glass discreetly into plant vases that are around the condo. Draco was very good at being subtle and discretion as he looked around, searching for the old man Mr. Monsoon-roon senior, until he caught sight of him that’s approaching near Harry and it appears that he’s plotting something that he needs a partner to come with him as witness or something else.But the blond man still wasn’t aware that he was being watched by Sean Renard who came into the party, thanks to one of his secret contacts getting him an invite into it, and the man stood a few paces away, staring at the blond in his black-haired new male disguise blankly before glancing around like he’s making sure that others don’t notice anything amiss from the man like he’s not who he appears to be on the inside.Draco glanced where Harry was with the old man, and he was pleased to see that the old senior didn’t notice anything strange from the man he’s chatting with, turns out to be Harry in disguise as he played and act his part perfectly, while trying to convince him subtly that they should speak privately in the old man’s office or something. Then the blond man watched when Harry succeeded and the two men went off with the old man not knowing that he’s letting in a stranger instead of who he thought to be one of his trusted close friends.Then Draco glanced to where Luna and Neville were, and he’s glad to see that the two of them followed after Harry and the old man, in case he might get into trouble or his disguise fails and he’ll need back-up to escape out of there. So it looks like that he’ll be the one to keep watch for more trouble that might come for them in the party. But it turns out that another hour later, the kind of trouble that Draco is watching out for, will be him and his three other friends, that came to them unexpectedly and in a way of bad-timing and so.Draco was milling about in the party, mingling a little and casually enjoying it, all the while he was keeping watch of trouble, but then the time happened as one of the people in the party said to him before he left to chat with other people.“By the way…I think there’s something wrong with your hair, mister,” the man said before he walked away to talk to others in the party.Draco blinked in confusion and then his eyes almost widened in horror upon registering and realizing what he meant as he said that. He looked around urgently to make sure that no one noticed his magical disguise wearing off, still not aware of Sean Renard lurking in the shadows, watching him intently. The blond man dashed off swiftly to get to the men’s rooms before part of his disguise reveals his true face and being. And it didn’t take long for him to make it, almost bumping into some men coming out but stopped himself in time, waited for them to leave and then went inside quickly.“Damn it all and bloody hell!” Draco cursed to himself quietly when he managed to make it to the private men’s rooms and inspected his reflection on the mirror when his disguise quickly faded, turning his whole being and face back to normal. “I thought I made that potion very well upon improving it! I’ll need to check later on what went wrong with it.”Draco stroked his face lightly to see if there were any more changes or side-effects and then he quickly took out the hooded coat he thought brilliantly to bring with him and puts it on swiftly before somebody else comes in and sees his true face.He still didn’t realize that Sean Renard had been following him all the way from the shadows, as silent that he is and watched with amazed eyes when the dark-haired man turned back to the blond one that he knew, working at the morgue of the police precinct he works at too. Then his eyes narrowed upon hearing him say ‘potion’ and thought at first that he was a Zauberbiest like him, but then he thought about it more upon the strange new kind of magic that he’s been seeing from him and his friends, and he wondered why they need to disguise themselves by magic and potions to get into the party.Even though Sean Renard wanted to confront him now that Draco is alone in the men’s rooms and was about to leave, as the magic-disguise potion wore off on him, he still doesn’t have something solid about him that will make the blond male admit on who or what kind of being he is. But then, the next thing that happened unexpectedly, and somehow gives an advantage to Renard’s view, was when Draco didn’t look where he was going, in his hurry to leave the private rooms and go down the hallway, as he was putting up his hood to cover over his face--he bumped right into someone and made the mistake on looking at the other straight in the eyes.The man Draco bumped into, woged into a rat-like face and he cried out in a shocked horrified whisper, almost clear and loud enough for Renard to hear, that he’s also stunned shocked, when the being cried, “Grimm!”Before the rat-being was about to turn and run away, he was struck instantly from behind when Draco reacted swiftly by throwing an injection plunger right at the back of the guy’s neck and then he dropped down unconscious like he got knocked down quickly by a sedative from it.Draco knelt next to the unconscious rat-like Wesen, gently removes the injection from his neck and then rolls him over to show that he didn’t kill him but simply knocked him out with the sedative as he soundly snored, making the blond quirk his lips a little in a disbelieving amused grin before he snaps out of it and carefully pulls the unconscious man to the men’s rooms so that no one else would notice the fallen man and sound the alarms.Just as Draco went out after putting the man and locked him in the men’s rooms, he quickly put on his hood over his face for cover and was about to leave the condo, knowing that Harry and his two other friends will be okay without him but he’ll keep watch from outside to wait for them in case they might run into trouble maybe. But before he was about to do that, he nearly bumped into someone again and kept his head down in case he might be facing another Wesen and also hiding his face so that no one here at the party would recognize his face with the hood over it. Before he could go around the person he nearly bumped into with a soft apology to him, he froze when a soft whisper sounded nearly close and almost next to his ears. “Going somewhere, Dr. Draco Black?”Upon hearing that familiar sound of voice, he turned with wide eyes, looking up and straight at Sean Renard as the Homicide Detective gazed back at the blond ME doctor with a calm blank face.“What the--Detective Renard!?” Draco exclaimed and then he tensed, looking around alertly to see if anyone else might have noticed the noise, but then he’s relieved that the slight outburst he gave out, didn’t bring anyone upon the two of them alone in the hallway. Even though the coast is clear, the blond grabbed Renard’s hand without hesitation and pulled, dragging him away to a secluded corner where there are no security cameras or anyone that will pass or come by to notice them. He demanded in a hushed whisper, “What the bloody hell are you doing here?!”Renard just looked at him still calm and retorted, “I should be asking you the same thing, doctor. If I remember correctly--and from asking some of our work colleagues back at the precinct for confirmation--you are not the type of person to be in these sorts of parties, Dr. Black.”Draco almost winced upon being caught out but before he could sound out a plausible excuse to him, what Renard said next, almost shocked him completely to the core of his very inner being. Renard calmly said, “But then again…it seems that our co-workers don’t know you better since you always leave your ‘double’ behind with that special magic of yours, hmm?”“How--? What are you…?” Then Draco’s eyes widened in realization and instantly tensed when his special ‘ability’ as a Mystic Grimm, made him see what Renard truly is. He looked around to double-check and make sure to see if there’s anyone else near them and then whispered to the man before him, demanding with shock and surprise. “You’re a Zauberbiest!?”“And you’re a Grimm,” Sean Renard calmly retorted back at him and his statement made Draco tensed more and looked like he was preparing to defend himself if the revealed Wesen-Renard attacks him or something worse than that. But then Draco blinked a bit in surprise and confusion when Renard continued saying, “But you’re no ordinary Grimm that I have known and heard from stories and legends, nor have I ever met one who doesn’t kill a Wesen instantly upon being confronted.”It amused Renard a little when he saw Draco looked a bit offended upon being compared similarly to the kind of Grimm that ‘kill-first-ask-questions-later’ type. Draco huffed at him before he looked around again, making sure that there’s nobody on sight or any guard that might be patrolling about, and Sean Renard just kept staring at the blond man silently before he remarks, saying more. “You know I’m surprised.”“About what?” Draco inquired as he turned back to look at him, looking composed and relaxed like he now knows that Renard won’t hurt him or something.“Most Grimms would instantly mistake and call me a Hexenbiest--rather than calling me a Zauberbiest,” Sean Renard said.Draco huffed and muttered lowly to himself, despite Renard can still hear him clearly with a low voice. “Typical. Those hypocritical idiotic Grimms don’t even know better about you wondrous beings!”Sean Renard cocked a brow at him, as he didn’t expect to hear that from him and inquired, “Should I take your words as a compliment? Or rather as some sort of polite courtesy, Grimm?”Draco blinked, a little surprised that this magic-kind Wesen can hear him but then he calmly replied back at him. “Both, actually. And please do not call me in that sort of tone you have--I’d rather not like it if you compare me similarly as those discriminating excuses of monster-hunting Grimms, Mr. Renard. Like you said before and I can tell you and admit right now--I’m not your normal average-type of Grimm that you usually know of.”“Hm…yes, I can obviously tell,” Sean couldn’t help but admit it out loud, since he remembered about that amazing mystical way he caught Draco upon disguising himself with ‘special’ gifts back at that rich society party. He inquired calmly, trying to sound like that he wasn’t that interested about him. “How did you do that, by the way?”“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Draco said loftily, evading the subject about himself, for the time and place they’re in right now is too dangerous to reveal what he truly is. And it looks like that his suspicions became true when Draco noticed that there were two guards under the owner’s employ was about approach towards where he and Sean Renard are standing at the secluded corner of the big house-condo.Draco muttered a low curse, reached for something inside one of the pockets at his dark-hooded black coat, and then readied it while gesturing at Renard to be quiet as the two guards are nearing to pass by the corner where they are. When they got close enough, Draco immediately threw it and the guards became confused when a shiny-like marble came falling right upon their feet but before one of them was about to bend down and pick it up, it suddenly breaks to pieces and emits some sort of smoke, right at the two men’s startled faces, and when they made the mistake upon inhaling it, they dropped down onto the floor as the gas knocked them out cold instantly.Sean Renard was a little amazed upon seeing this and only just by a split-second, the guards had fallen from the knock-out gas thrown by Draco, that he concluded that he must have magically made that. Before he was about to ask again on how the blond magic-wielding man does that, Draco just grabbed his hand again and pulled him out from the corner to another direction, towards the path outside of the condo building to get out quickly.They managed to get out without any of the people in the party to notice them as well as the guards, but then it didn’t take long for Renard to realize that he felt a slight tingling upon himself and realized that Draco must have used his special magic again to camouflage both of them upon leaving the building. When they finally got out, Draco gave out a soft panting sigh of relief before he composed himself and then turned to face Renard squarely with a serious look on his face.“All right…you know that I’m a Grimm--as well as I know that you’re a Zauberbiest…so what now? Are you going to out me at the department? Even when I’m going to say and promise that I won’t reveal and out you?” Draco asked, demanding calmly to know what Renard is planning to do with him now that he knows one of his secrets that he’s a Grimm and can wield magic, but not everything else.But Draco was surprised when Sean Renard just shook his head in a negative at him and he said. “No--even though you told me with your solemn word and promise that you won’t reveal me out to the department or something…the only reason I wanted to know about you is because--you got me very curious about you.”Silence for a moment and then…“That’s it?” Draco asked, looking very stunned and disbelieving at Renard’s perplexing statement. “You’re just curious about me?! Seriously!?”Upon seeing that Detective Sean Renard was dead-set clear and very serious with what he said, Draco shook his head in disbelief. “Bloody hell and unbelievable! And here I thought--Portland itself, is strange and weird in its own way, about its whole entirety place!” he muttered.Then Draco snapped out of it and turned to gaze back at the condo, like he’s worrying over his friends upon remembering that the Polyjuice Potion that he made for them, when it easily wore off with the blond man before. Though Detective Renard wanted to ask him about it now, on who and what kind of person Draco Black is, he decided to wait, seeing that the blond doctor seemed to be worried for his three companions that were still in there at the party of the condo building.OOOOOMeanwhile, during the same time that Draco’s disguise had worn off and then was exposed and met up with Detective Renard--Harry was following behind the old man senior Mr. Monsoon-roon, which he earlier remembered that his name, fondly called among his close friends and trusted ones, that is Ducar.Harry glanced back and was relieved to see that the disguised Neville and Luna are following behind them discreetly for back-up if he needed it. He gave a quick smile back at them, to show that he’s glad at the couple having his back, and then he swiftly removed it and maintained a blank face so that the old man wouldn’t notice when he led one of his friends straight to his office to have whatever private talk they’re having.But Harry, his two bonded friends, the old man senior, and everyone else in the party of the condo, including the guards, did not realize that there is a shadow-stalker climbing up and clinging to the walls outside the building, like an acrobat-spider of sorts, and the one this black-hooded being is stalking and following is Harry, that he’s solely focused on.And it is the same red-black horned being that kept on following after Harry, with no understandable reason at all, but his intentions will be revealed upon the talk exchanged between the old man and the disguised Harry which the mysterious shadowy being had already seen that he changed forms magically before with that potion he drank upon watching him closely and silently in the shadows.The dark-hooded horned being watched as the disguised Harry and the old man entered a private room and the elder locked the door behind him so that they’ll have their hushed talk.Harry didn’t think of it at the time, but he managed to play out his act as convincing as he could upon conversing with the old senior Ducar Monsoon-roon, concerning about the kind of plans he has with his son, as he inquired to him in the voice of the person he’s magically-disguised of. “Ducar, are you sure this is a good idea?”Ducar looked at his friend/disguised Harry like he’s confused why he asked him that, but then he shrugged and nonchalantly said in a heartless way. “What other good idea is there? My son has changed from the moment he heard the news of him being possibly chosen as the new CEO of the company. So far--it hasn’t helped much that his new wife had encouraged him to work hard for the position upon taking over my place once I retire.”
Something’s wrong…my client--the wife--told me that the father didn’t want the son taking his place because of a possible shady business he got within the company. Upon hearing this…it’s wholly different from what she said to me. I must have been tricked!
Harry almost frowned visibly upon thinking to himself, when he realized that he’d been tricked by the client who hired him into watching out for the senior Mr. Monsoon-roon for nefarious means and plots against her husband. He listened on as the old man Ducar rambled, continuing the truth and revelations about his son.“I knew there was something suspicious ever since my son met that girl and hurriedly married her without telling me--or even warning me about it--until I found out after they eloped somewhere and got the legal marriage certificate to show and prove it to me when those two returned. I had a gut feeling about my son’s new wife, and I tried to coax my son into meeting her and getting to know her, but he kept insisting with such over-reaction that I do not approve of his marriage with her, and kept distancing himself and her from me,” he said with an intense frown upon his face. “I don’t know what has happened to him or what’s going on--but I’m getting a very bad feeling that this wife of my son--is influencing him badly and got him negative towards me, his own father, and I can’t do anything to try to convince him and prove that I meant no harm to him at all. But this girl got him convinced that I’m out to get him.”“Hmm…perhaps we should try hiring a discreet private investigator into looking into your son’s wife?” Harry offered the idea to the old man.But he shook his head in a negative and said. “I already tried that route. But the investigators that I hired so far--reported back to me that there’s nothing shady or bad about the girl. So I’m planning a different one, hiring some thugs to kidnap the girl from my son, and then have them bring her to me so that I can interrogate her on what were her intentions with him.”Then the old man Ducar noticed the expression on his friend/Harry’s face and reassured him. “Don’t worry, I won’t be harsh on her. Regardless, my son might be in danger from her, so I have to resort such means to find out what’s really going on between the two of them.”“Still--I think you should try calling off those people you hired to kidnap your son’s wife…I know I’m overstepping on this but you’re only going to make this worse, my friend, if your son finds out that you’re involved in this and will become truly convinced from his wife’s words at him that you’re the bad guy,” Harry advised him wisely.But the old man looked torn into following his friend’s advice or not as he said helplessly. “Well, what idea do you have in mind anyway? I don’t know or have anything else to deal with this and I can’t just stand by and watch my own son fall for whatever tricks his so-called ‘loving’ wife is playing upon him.”“Let me worry about that for you, old friend. I know someone who could help you and your son into finding out who or what kind this woman really is and I’m sure he’ll be able to provide some solid evidence and truth about this girl that will convince your son that she’s the bad guy--not you,” Harry offered.
That--and I’m going to let Draco put the great ‘wrath-of-Merlin’ himself to this troublesome trickster of a client of mine and have him deal with her!
Harry almost grinned evilly at the thought of sicking his blond wizard friend/brother upon his female client but then he registered a split-second upon what Ducar just asked him with slight puzzlement on his face. “Hey, are you alright? Your voice sounded strange just now.”Harry almost put his hand up to slap over his mouth upon realizing that he’s speaking in his original voice but he maintained his cool and did a fake show of coughing as he carefully raise his hand to cover over his mouth and tries to deepen it the voice before the old man notices something more strange about him. “Sorry--I must have (cough) drank something that didn’t agree with me. That must have been why I sound strange. I’ll just go and see a doctor to see what’s wrong with my voice all of a sudden. Sorry for the inconvenience, my friend.”To Harry’s relief, the old man Ducar was convinced of his excuse and nodded at him. “Not at all. Go on along and see a doctor. This party has been a little too boring for my tastes, but then I had to host it for their convenience and leisure. I hope you get well.”Harry nodded and after the old man unlocked the door of the private office, he almost dashed out in a hurry to leave when he glanced to a reflective surface and saw that his hair and then his entire body was slowly changing and turning back to normal, and he carefully ducked his head so that the old man wouldn’t notice upon passing by him and then hurriedly leaves in a fast sprint when he went around the corner. He nearly bumped right into Luna and Neville who are also turning back from their disguises and Harry almost jumped into reaction upon drawing his wand out but stopped quickly when he realized it’s just them.“Oh, Harry! For a minute there, I thought you were about to get stuck in there with the old man and he’ll find out that you’re not one of his friends as you change back the same way Luna and I suddenly did!” Neville exclaimed with relief that Harry got out just as he, Luna, and Harry are changing back to their original selves.“What about Draco!?” Harry whispered urgently and Luna answered replying comforting. “Don’t worry about him, Harry. He already got out. I saw him leave.”Harry and Neville understood what Luna meant by saying that, for not only she’s a Mystic Grimm and witch, but a very gifted one as an Oracle, a magical being that has the ability to see things beyond and from the past, present, and possible futures ahead upon the people around them and to themselves.They trusted her when she started having this gifted ability about five years ago when they first came to this other world and since then, they rely on Luna’s words and anything she says whenever it concerns them or to other people around them that will effect whatever past, present or future her visions as the Oracle entails and everything. It was also Luna who knew that Severus Snape would be coming and following after them when he came three years ago into the other world.And so, at the moment right now, they decided to leave the party and the building quickly before the people in the party or the guards might notice the three strangers that weren’t invited in it, and they need to leave fast before those people might sound the alarm and alert the owner, that is the old senior Mr. Monsoon-roon, and call the police to have them arrested upon trespassing and party-crashing in.Just as Luna takes the lead as the three turned around to try to leave and get out of the condo building by the back door exit or something, they had the unfortunate luck and Luna didn’t see it coming when they come across and bump right into three security guards as they walk down the hallway upon trying to find the way out. One of the guards yelled out a surprised cry and the other tried to reach for his radio to call for back-up on the security, and before Neville and Harry were about to react upon drawing their wands out to knock the guards out--something unexpected happened.And that something--was Harry’s stalker swooping in somehow from behind the guards and instantly knocked them out by whacking them at the back of their heads and taking them down with the solid metal-like black staff he got out from somewhere, hidden on his person.Neville blinked in surprise at the fast sudden moves from this hooded stranger while Luna blinked, tilting her head to the side upon gazing blankly at the being and then smiling mysteriously like she knows who this is and then Harry was shocked to realize upon recognizing this hooded being who came to help them of some sorts.“Oh! It’s--!” You! Harry stifled the word back so that he wouldn’t know that he knows him since this is only the first time they’re seeing each other face-to-face.The being removed his hood and his human guise turned to the demonic visage of red and black tattooed features upon his face and the sharp small horns adorning his bald head, nearly startling Neville and Luna a bit with fright upon seeing him but Harry wasn’t phased or disturbed at all upon seeing such a scary-looking figure.As if approving the reaction Harry has made, the horned being nodded to him almost like in a bow before he gestured silently with his free hand that they should leave quickly before more guards come and see the unconscious knocked-down ones.Harry nodded and then looked back at Neville and Luna to look at them reassuringly that he believes this demon-like faced-being is friendly and will help them, but Neville looked a bit uncertain until his partner Luna leaned closer to whisper in his ear and he gave a surprised look at her before turning to stare with shock again at Harry and the horned-demon being, that Harry didn’t notice that he was edging a bit closer to his side like he’s guarding him or something.They quickly walked out of the condo building before the alarm was raised upon more security guards finding their knocked-down fellows abandoned at the hallway, and by the time they escaped out of the condo, they were relieved upon being out of there once the alarm was set out upon the guards finding out about the intruders too late and started gathering the people in the party to round them up while waiting for the police that the owner called for when the guards reported to him about the unknown intruders at his building.The guards in the condo building won’t be able to figure out about the intruders that came into the party, nor will the owner old man senior Monsoon-roon as well, for they have already fled the scene and the police will be puzzled upon trying to find evidence on what the intruders were after, not knowing that Harry and his friends already got what they wanted, from the old man Monsoon-roon himself when he revealed to Harry about part of the truth concerning his so-called ‘client’ that requested the private investigator Harry to take on the case.They met up with Draco when the blond wizard sensed them coming out and they were a little surprised to see his companion which he introduced as Detective Sean Renard, a work colleague from the same police department that Draco works as the ME doctor there.Draco was relieved to see that the others were okay and that they made it out upon changing back to their normal selves and almost got themselves caught and exposed of their identities, but then he tensed and frowned upon seeing the hooded being with the still demon-like face visage, standing beside Harry closely like a bodyguard of sorts. Harry reassured him that this new stranger is alright and revealed to him in a soft whisper that he’s the being that he saw before, who was revealed to be his soulmate when one of his marks reacted upon his presence.And needless to say, Draco was shocked and surprised upon hearing this but didn’t show it on his face to express it, as Harry asked about Sean Renard with the blond man and he also explained how he came to find out about him and the others, upon somehow witnessing them use magic and finding out that they’re Grimms.Speaking of which--Detective Sean Renard somehow thought that this is a chance for him to ask and he did upon slightly demanding on who or what they are, for he realized and knew deep down that these four people are no ordinary people, since they wield a different kind of magic as well as that they are also Grimms.There was an awkward-like tense silence among the group, as they were standing around, almost far away from the area where the condo was, and not worried at all that the police will soon be arriving by towards it.Then Draco cleared his throat to get his attention and when Renard turns to look at him, he simply replied in answer. “Detective Renard, if you really must know…we’re called the Mystic Grimms.”“Yes, indeed. And we have quite a fascinating story for you and Harry’s new friend,” Luna said sagely with the mysterious knowing smile still on her face.“Indeed we do,” Neville nodded in agreement, smiling at his girlfriend secretly and looking very happy upon being revealed by his girlfriend-soulmate whispering to him, the revelations that Harry and Draco found their soulmates, though the blond doesn’t know it yet.Upon the next part of their story…more revelations and surprises will be revealed to Detective Sean Renard upon knowing about the Mystic Grimms, as well as finding out on who Harry’s soulmate is truly on the next chapter.And it will be a very fascinating and interesting tale, indeed.OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR’S NOTES:Another chapter finished! I hope you like it!Next chapter up…more surprises and revelations about the Mystic Grimms, and how they live their lives in interesting ways, as well as their adventures.There will be more for the story and others soon, I promise!Enjoy Readers!PLEASE REVIEW OR COMMENT!OOOOO
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
DISCLAIMER: READ CHAPTER 1.
OOOOO
CHAPTER 6 - INTERESTING LIVES
…LAST TIME…
Upon the next part of their story…more revelations and surprises will be revealed to Detective Sean Renard upon knowing about the Mystic Grimms, as well as finding out on who Harry’s soulmate is truly on the next chapter.
And it will be a very fascinating and interesting tale, indeed.
OOOOO
“Mirror, mirror, on the wall, who is the fairest of them all?”
“You are, my queen. You are the fairest of them all.”
The Evil Queen and her magic mirror
From the Fairy-Tale ‘Snow White and the Seven Dwarves’
OOOOOUpon that very time of night where Harry and his four friends, as well as the hooded demon-like horn being and Detective Sean Renard, are gathered there and standing nearby the area of the condo-building they just went out of, Draco suggested that they move before the police arrived and noticed them idling by suspiciously and they agreed as they walked away from the place before somebody else notice them.They went off almost in a fast stride to get away before someone might see them, and it didn’t take long for them to find a secluded spot, nearby some tall thick trees that’s hovering over and shading cover their presences from anyone else’s sights.The demon-looking horned being still move close and stood next to Harry’s side, making Draco look at him suspiciously for a moment, but then he focused on explaining calmly to Detective Sean Renard beside him so that he’ll understand how the Mystic Grimms are different from other Grimms. While Draco was telling and explaining to Sean Renard and he listened attentively, with sometimes Luna and Neville offering their words in addition to Draco’s story about them, Harry was busy getting to know the being that is one of his soulmates, who came to find him first than the other way around, which he’s actually glad for it.As it turns out, though this demon-looking horned being doesn’t talk much, but only speaks when needed to or was asked from Harry, this being is a different kind of Wesen--called and known as the Zabrak--and they are among the rare and said to be ‘extinct’ kind, but they go into hiding among the shadows (similar like the Willahara, rabbit-like Wesen), so that they wouldn’t hunted down by others, not because they’re rare…but to other Wesen, they were feared from the other predator Wesen because their kind is known to be the fiercest and top predator of them all, and that also includes being more fierce and fearsome than Zauberbiests/Hexenbiests, Lowen, and similar others of that type.The Zabrak, the demon-looking and horned-type Wesen, these kinds live their lives into hiding because of their battle prowess and dark shadowy assassin-like warrior ways were known and fearsome among the few predator Wesen that knows of them, and they also live nomadic ways to ensure their survival from the other predator Wesen that wanted to eliminate the competition and so on. They always fight using the shadows and night-time itself against other opponents and enemies, and they hunt as well upon the darkest of darkness itself.Each Zabrak male or female have their own distinctive black markings upon the kind of fearsome looking colored skins they have, ranging from bloody red to the most eerie-like orange-yellow colors, and the black markings are all made that way like tattoos as a sort of warrior-privilege when they proved their worth upon themselves. However, the markings they make upon themselves…it comes to their minds upon tattooing that way, when it comes to knowing who their soulmate pairs are, by magical dreams or linking-bonds of sorts.When this Zabrak-Wesen had placed and marked down his tattoos upon his dark flaming-red skin, he had seen through a mystical dream on who his bonded were, and after he had passed his trials and proven himself as a strong warrior, he set out to find his soul-bonded pair and stay by his side as long as he wanted to, but if his pair doesn’t like him, he will stand by the shadows and keep on watching over him.But the Zabrak male warrior was very glad internally when the male Grimm he’s paired to, that is Harry, who seemed to accept him and wanted him to stay so he will. Right now, Harry asked for his name and he was glad to share to him the name he’s born and was given by his Zabrak warrior-parents.And his name is Darius Darkus.Harry smiled at him after the Zabrak hooded warrior named Darius, told him his story and the Wesen kind he’s from. But then his smile dropped upon remembering something serious and he turned back to his friends after Draco finished telling Detective Sean Renard everything about them being Mystic Grimms and the kind of lives and jobs they go through, and once he’s done, he and the couple Neville and Luna turned to Harry like they sensed his gaze upon them.“Guys, we have a problem,” Harry began saying, looking serious and very grave over what he’s about to tell them.“What is it, Harry?” Neville asked, confused on why Harry’s face went slightly dark in a scary way, like he found out something that greatly displeased him, and did not know that it will also shock and displease them too after Harry tells them what he found out.Harry told them about what he talked with the old senior Monsoon-roon back in the condo, when he was in disguise and having their private talk. Then Draco frowned when Harry shared this new revelation to them, which is a shock and he demanded angrily. “What!?”Harry had a grave look on his face and nodded. “It’s true. I heard it from the man himself. It turns out that my supposed ‘client’--turns out to be a fake of a troublesome one and tried to trick us into thinking that the senior old man is the bad guy and not her!”“How clever…” Luna intoned sagely like she somehow knew this was coming. “Upon knowing this, it can only mean one thing…that client of yours, that woman--she must be a Wesen!”“Maybe or maybe not,” Draco mused thoughtful with his face emotionless. “She could be just a normal human. But I think it’s better to find out more and look into her background deeper and discreetly enough.”The blond Mystic Grimm gave a pointed look right at Harry, like he’s giving him a firm warning that he should watch his clients more closely than before, in case he might make a mistake again when it comes to that client-woman who hired him for this deceptive case.Harry completely understands but then he needed the others’ help, which they gladly agree on it, and then they decide to meet together again in the private investigation firm building that is GreyShade Investigations, and also scheduled to meet the next day after Harry and Draco deal with their respective new partners, that is this warrior Darkus and Detective Renard.They nodded to each other in goodbye greetings before they separated and then Harry went off with the warrior Wesen Darkus to get to know him more, while Draco deals with Detective Renard, trying to find out what’s going to turn out for the two of them upon walking home.OOOOOWhen Harry was walking down the road to get to the investigations private building and report back and check on his godfathers, he glanced a bit nervously to the silent hooded dark-robed Zabrak warrior beside him and tried thinking on how to start a small talk with him. Upon finding out that one of his soulmates had followed him, helping him out a little before at the party and then told him the reasons why he left his kind to come find him, Harry didn’t know whether he should be glad or a little disappointed, seeing that the warrior Wesen seem to find their ‘connection’ to one another as mere acquaintances that needed to meet sooner than later, and the Zabrak male also acted like he’s treating this as if it’s his duty and mission to find his pair.But then again, Harry understood that this is only the first time they’ve met and they don’t know each other well enough to get closer together, so he won’t push. And that also means that, no matter how much this wizard himself seem to be excited at the prospect on meeting one of his soulmates first and earlier than expected.Still, he can’t help but be curious about one thing that’s been bothering him a little. “So…how long have you known about me when you found out that we have the same marks? And…how do you honestly feel about it upon the two of us being paired?”Harry’s questions seem to caught the Wesen-being a bit off-guard upon being asked that, and Harry didn’t realize that the male stopped in his tracks until he realized just after a few steps, that he’s not walking beside him closely anymore.The Zabrak named Darius was silent for a momentary pause before he finally answered with his hooded head lowered slightly. “I…truthfully--I was a little unnerved when I first found out from my parents, that one day when I have my markings, I would know who would be my pair, just by seeing it upon my inner senses or dreams--as they told me so. But I didn’t believe in it, because I grew up learning and training myself, all the while thinking as a realist. Since I’ve seen too much of battles and tragedies that happened with my kin for a long time, both from stories told by my brothers about our ancestors and past history, and also from everything that I’ve witnessed--I didn’t believe in such things as fated pairs or something like that of the sorts when my brothers and I were going to have our markings after our warrior training and such.”“...I see…” Harry said softly, a little surprised at the man’s blunt honesty about it and didn’t expect that he would say it to him so that he would know what’s really on his mind.Then Darius continued like he wanted to reassure his pair about their potential bond with one another. “The reason why I searched for you, is not because of fate, or from duty as my kind have done upon finding their pairs when they have their marks…it was only because I wanted to from my own choice and that of my curiosity about you, when I first saw you appear in my dreams, on the very day that I was going to have my markings and place them upon my very body. I saw…that there was so much about you, other than your noble and kind heart, as well as your brave and tenacious courage when it comes to facing against your enemies and defending your family and friends. I wanted to know more about you, other than curiosity because…it felt like it was truly fate for me to come find you.”Harry just blushed lightly at his words and then turned his head away before his face darkened even more with embarrassment. Then he quickly snapped out of it upon shaking his head to remove the red flush from his face and then turned to look at Darius seriously as he said with a small smile. “Well…let’s start off as friends before we re-evaluate from there later on when we get to know one another. (reaches out his hand to him) I’m Hadrian Evans-Black. But you can call me Harry as my family and friends do. Sometimes, my friend and brother, Draco calls me ‘Potter’ in a few occasions. Nice to meet you, Mr. Darkus.”Darius Darkus, the Zabrak-Wesen warrior male, looked at his hand silently for a moment, before he also reached out to take Harry’s hand and shake it, like sealing a deal of friendly relationship of sorts. He nodded to him and said simply, “It will be an honor to get to know you more…Sir Harry.”Harry smiled back at him, knowing that their friendship is going to be the beginning of a unique relationship between them.OOOOOAs for Draco and the new partner, Detective Renard--in rather unexpected circumstances--the young handsome-looking blond man couldn’t help but glare at the man with a dangerous expression, like he rudely interfered and meddled into something that is none of his business to get involved in or something of the sorts. Even though, the man didn’t do anything yet, like revealing his true nature to his co-workers since Renard had been following and stalking him around, Draco had to confront him head-on and know what his true intentions are, towards him and his friends and family.“All right, let’s hear it, straight up and honest, mister!” Draco suddenly snaps at him with a harsh firm tone, that got Detective Renard almost jump and blink at him with confusion at his negative attitude towards him.“I’m sorry?” he asked, not understanding.Draco just scowled at him fiercely like he’s not displeased with how he feigned innocence and such. “You know exactly what I’m talking about! Tell me honestly from the start, why you have been following me--not because you’re curious about me and the others and our magic!?” he demanded furiously.Normally, Draco would use his own magic to further the intimidation with his dangerous glaring, but something about Renard seem to irk him in a different way that he’s not used to, for the first time in his life, and he’s not liking it, since he’s used to dealing with this sort of situation, when it comes to that reckless stubborn brother of his, that is Harry.It also seems that Detective Renard is not pleased with Draco’s sudden hostility towards him but he calmly replied. “I was very sincere with what I said before--that I’m truly curious about you and your friends, and also wondering why you’re all living here in Portland, after finding out that you’re all Grimms.”Draco regarded him still with a glare for a moment, his eyes showing that he still doesn’t believe him, but then it didn’t take long for him to fully realize that Detective Renard was honest with his words and the way he bears himself to face them, so the blond sighed and looked at him apologetically. “I’m sorry for my rudeness, Detective Renard. It’s just…my friends and I have been through a lot for the past years we’ve moved and been staying and living here. I tend to be over-protective to my friends and family, when it comes to strangers, such as yourself, that unexpectedly come into our lives. Let me tell you truthfully--we were almost tricked and betrayed by somebody else before, but we dealt with him before he tries to attempt any harm toward us.”Detective Renard understands, since he has gone through the same thing, with his mother and himself running for their lives from the Royals, the Royal families and other enemies that wanted them dead, mostly him being half-Wesen Zauberbiest and a bastard Royal prince of all things. He nodded to Draco and said, “Apology accepted. So…what now?”Draco looked thoughtful for a moment, turned his head from side to side as if trying to decide whether he and Sean Renard should go back to the precinct for a late-night research upon looking into old case files, or bringing him to his resident apartment in the city. “For now, besides Harry promising that he’ll look into it, we should also check into the client’s background, in case she might have some shady past, she kept hidden upon herself that we need to look into deeper than my friend’s efforts. Harry is efficient and hard-working, but his soft-heart can dissuade him from not looking at the right place, when it comes to double-faced clients such as that woman that tried to put us in the direction of thinking that the senior Monsoon-roon is a bad man.”The blond man still looked indecisive so he asked Renard, “Should we meet again at the precinct tomorrow night? Or would you rather get this over with tonight at this late time?”Sean Renard knew what Draco is really asking and seem to be wondering about, and he decided to ease some of his worries as he answered him, “Tomorrow night. After work, I’ll come down to the morgue myself.”Draco nodded and held back his sigh of relief internally, then he said his goodbyes to the detective and walked away, leaving in the direction to his apartment, while Detective Renard just watched him leave, standing by until he’s gone and then he goes to another direction back to his resident home in Portland.As Sean Renard is walking down the side of the road in the direction towards his residence, he wondered what he’s in for with Draco and the other Grimms--or rather, the Mystic Grimms as they are called, much to his confusion since he’s not familiar with those kinds of Grimms yet. But he will soon find out more about them in the later future.OOOOOIt was until the next day later, everything was going normal as usual in Portland--all except the part about Draco and his friends being busy upon waking up, to looking into deeper of Harry’s client’s true background and why she tried to use them into thinking that the target is a bad one, when in truth, she’s the real target or something.Harry shared this to his godfathers, but Severus Snape offered his idea, that they need to be careful upon approaching another direction on this case, on researching the client, because she might not turn out to be Wesen, but maybe a true human--and they do not want the kind of attention that the client-woman might bring onto them, when this might go sideways very badly.Harry reassured him that he will be careful, since Draco told him as much before, and that he’ll make sure and promise to his godfathers that he and his friends won’t be getting into any trouble until they need to call for their help when it’s really needed. Even though Remus and Severus were a bit doubtful and less assured at this, Sirius was proud of his godson and told him to watch out for himself and his friends and then he went to assure the other two men just as Harry nodded and left to meet up with the others, concerning the progress of the case.It didn’t take long for Harry to meet up with Luna and Neville, as they’re out having a coffee date and enjoying themselves and Luna waved her hand to Harry upon seeing him coming and Neville scoot over to get closer to his girlfriend so that Harry will set on the extra third empty chair that’s there on their outside table beside the small cafe shop, they’re sitting out and next to.“Where’s Draco? I thought he’s meeting up with us, right at lunch time?” Harry asked, as his eyes looked around for him.Luna replied knowingly, “Draco’s held up at work, because of more bodies coming into his morgue from a car accident pile-up happening at one of the streets near here. The EMS and police brought the bodies to make sure that it was truly an accident or there was foul play involved. So Draco’s…”“--tied up at the moment. Okay then,” Harry said, nodding in understanding at her. “Though I’m guessing that’s not why you got Neville with you and called me here to hang out and have a chat over the case, Luna…what’s wrong?”Luna just smiled mysteriously and then nodded dimly to the side, as if gesturing them to look and she whispered conspiracy-like. “Look right over there.”Harry did, and then he blinked for almost a shocking moment, blinked…and blinked again, like he’s trying to make sure that he wasn’t seeing things.“Isn’t that…?” he said unsure and uncertainly.Neville grinned slyly. “The girl client who hired you on this case? Yes, Harry. It’s indeed her. Coincidentally or fate or something--Luna and I just noticed her hanging out all on her own alone, without her ‘hubby’ around.”Harry grinned so mischievously upon this sudden stroke of luck before their very eyes. “Great!” he whispered, slightly giddily excited to stalking her. “I believe now’s our chance to check her out and see what she’s really like!”“Be careful though,” Luna reminded him in a cautious warning and knowing tone. “We don’t know what she’s truly capable of, despite we haven’t confirmed whether she’s Wesen or human--and I’m pretty sure Draco will be very upset if he finds out that you started going reckless over this again, Harry.”Harry nodded, and then he instructed Luna and Neville to stay back a little while he goes first into staking the woman out and find out what kind of being she truly is, and Neville reminded Harry again to be careful which he promise that he will.He sneakily went after the woman that was the very client that hired him on the case and tried to get him and his friends into targeting the senior Monsoon-roon upon him being the bad guy, which turned out to not be the case but onto her instead.It wasn’t hard to follow after her, because she was busy shopping and it looks like she’s on an over-binge for it. However, Harry made sure that he zeroed on her sharply, upon looking hard enough and noticing anything strange about her, that’s not human or so. And also being careful to not be spotted by her, or anybody else that might think he’s some shady stalker or something.So far, after a few minutes, she still wasn’t doing anything strange or weird that is inhuman-like. But Harry thought that he saw something shine or shimmer upon her face whenever she vainly pass by reflective mirror-like surfaces, such as the glass windows of the shops she pass by walking.Harry almost forgot about his couple of friends that were following right behind him until Luna’s voice startled him slightly into jumping with surprise when she spoke. “Hmm…she’s definitely not human, isn’t she? The way how her face seem to shimmer like that.”Harry held back the curses about to blurt out from his lips just as Neville nodded in agreement upon seeing it too. Harry turned to look at the woman, eyes narrowing to study closely at the face like he’s trying to see beyond her human looks to see the true one beneath it, but it seems that the Grimm ability upon the three of them, somehow strangely got them unable to see the real face beneath the human one on the female.“Weird…what kind of Wesen doesn’t woge when we use our ability to see through their human guise?” Harry mused thoughtful and frowning.“Maybe we should tell Draco about it. He knows more on that particular kinds of Wesen,” Neville suggested.“Good idea,” Harry agreed and reached for his magic-enchanted smart-phone, that’s also had its camera modified to take pictures of Wesen, even with their human guise on. He took the picture of the female client-target and double-check the image on his phone before he nodded with satisfaction upon seeing her face shimmer in its still photo. “Come on, guys. Let’s go meet up with Draco at his work-place.”And they went off, straight to the Portland police department, where Draco is working there at the precinct as the resident ME doctor there. And it didn’t take long for them to meet up with Draco, right at break-time during the afternoon and caught up to him upon entering through the back doors of the police building.Draco looked up and then he frowned beneath the protective mask he has over his face, when he was busy cleaning up and then neatly stitching up the recent corpse on the slab table that came in before after he was done with the autopsy and finished with the police report about it.“Odd--I was expecting that we were going to meet together later tonight,” Draco pointed out as he put away the medical tools after finished with the closing stitches on the body, and then removed his mask and gloves before turning to his friends.“This couldn’t wait, Drake. Take a look at this,” Harry said, handing over his phone to show him the image of the female client of the case.Draco huffed. “Stop calling me by that infernal nickname, Potter!” but he took the phone from him and looked at the picture, and for a silent moment, he stared with an intense studying look at the image of her face, like he’s trying harder with his Grimm ability to see through her human guise but couldn’t see anything through it and beyond, as the picture kept its shimmering upon her face.Luna smiled a bit knowingly as she inquired at Draco. “Still think that she’s human?”Draco hummed, not commenting to Luna from hearing her slightly smug tone as he handed the phone back to Harry. “No, I don’t think she is really a human at all, considering how her face shimmers like that. Did you see her face woge when you three focused your eyes on her or not?”“We did. And nothing happened. Even with just a quick glance towards our direction, her face didn’t change at all,” Neville answered.Draco nodded, like he figured that would be the case. And though it’s almost time for his off-duty shift, his eyes glanced towards the other pair of doors that lead inside upstairs to the precinct above, Draco said, “I’ll call on Detective Renard, regarding about this case we’re on, giving the excuse that I need his help regarding something. Meanwhile…what about our mysterious new partner, Harry? Is he going to be coming along or not?”Though Draco also has doubts and misgivings about Harry’s new partner and one of his found soulmates, he decided to let this be until Harry has some trouble that he needs help with, concerning him. Harry said, “Yeah, Darius is joining us too. In fact--I was about to call him right now, after we decide where we group at and do our research.”Draco instantly knew what Harry is getting at and he shook his head and rolled his eyes upon seeing that Harry is also giving him the pleading ‘puppy-eyed’ look. “Fine. He’s allowed to come to my apartment. But I’m only doing this for the case, you got that?” he said.Harry nodded vigorously, looking very grateful at Draco and then he quickly dialed for the Zabrak male, which he got his contact number awhile ago before from last night.Draco sighed and then he told his three friends to wait while he goes up and gets Detective Renard and they nodded, obeying him as they watched their blond friend leave to retrieve the other man and bring him down. It didn’t take long for a few minutes, until Draco came back with the other man beside him, and Luna held back her knowing smile upon seeing that the male Renard seemed excited a bit upon being allowed to come to be a part of something among the special Grimms that he didn’t think he would be apart of.After Harry called for Darius Darkus and told Draco that they’ll be meeting with him upon the address on the way to Draco’s apartment, and Draco nodded in affirmation and confirmed that he and Renard have already signed off their time-slips upon being off-duty shift now, and they all left the police building, going down the direction to where Draco’s apartment is, which is not far from the police precinct that the blond wizard and Renard work at.Before they got there, Harry beamed upon seeing Darius, still in his dark-hooded black clothing ensemble, waiting for them in one lone street corner, where Harry directed him where they’ll meet, and Darius nodded courteously to the others when they got closer to greet each other.Then Draco led the way upon letting the others into his apartment, where it is actually at some sort of luxurious penthouse suite, but not too rich-looking enough in appearance, except trying to make it look homely and simple in the blond’s suitable standards. Though Sean Renard noted that the homely splendor of Draco’s apartment showed a slight appearance that he spent too much money on it, showing the wealth and richly status the blond has, he’s a little impressed with the kind of efforts he made to his resident place to make it appear homely normal of sorts.But then again, Renard thinks that there must be a reason why the blond man Draco Black didn’t spend too much expenses on his apartment residence for some hidden reasons that the Grimm has to make upon the living space.It turned out that his suspicions about it became true, when Draco reached into something deep between the books and something at the back of one of his bookcases, and the blond twisted something like turning on some sort of switch, and then suddenly all the bookshelves, book-cases and closets started twisting around into hidden compartments from behind the walls and revealed the hidden ones to display themselves into view.Sean Renard’s eyes widened a bit slightly at the sight when Draco showed that he had made and built hidden compartments for the hidden things that he kept in his apartment, but then he didn’t notice how all the shelves and cases had shining lines upon the edges when the normal display turned around upon the switch, and he doesn’t know that Draco didn’t build hidden compartments but actually made magical transportation modules upon the cases and everything so that in case of robbery, the normal kind of thieves won’t notice the difference at all or even be aware of the magical hidden containers that the blond wizard/Grimm had done to his place.Renard snapped out of it when Draco grabbed one of the random books upon one of the enchanted-magic shelves and pushed one against his chest, which he reflexively took it. Draco simply instructed him, “Start reading and find something in the Mystic Books about a Wesen that doesn’t woge, and has some sort of innate ability to enchant its prey with its pretty looks and appearance.”When Renard opened the ‘Mystic Book’ that Draco just gave and hand him over without hesitation, he almost gasped out loud in wonder and disbelief, when he saw the contents inside the book he’s reading through, and saw that this is very different than the normal Grimm books or journal diaries he had glimpsed one time long ago before, when he encountered one of the Grimm family’s heirlooms by accidental chance.Inside this particular kind of Grimm book, that is called a ‘Mystic Book’, it bore explicit details on every kind of Wesen, that are known to him mostly, and tells of the kind of natures they have, and also it doesn’t detail the kind of cruel subjugation or deaths that are needed to bring upon the Wesen, but only tells the tales and stories about how they live their lives, their natures, and their ways, which all the knowledge were trusted well upon the Mystic Grimms.There are also some Wesen he could see and read in the lone book he has on hand, that are not familiar to him and are very new or very old creatures and beings that weren’t seen most in the while, and were believed to be extinct from the other hunter Grimms, but in reality they went into hiding and seclusion, much like the Zabrak male Darius Darkus and his kind.Sean Renard was almost agog and gaping with wonder as he flipped the pages of the Mystic Book he’s reading through and then he commented aloud when he’s almost at the ending pages of the book he’s holding. “I have to say…you Mystic Grimms sure have interesting lives.”Draco grinned at him like he’s flattered by what he said.“I found it!”They turned when they heard Harry shout and he gracefully gets off the side of the chair he was leaning on, and went running to them with one of the Mystic Books he found that has the exact information and knowledge of the Wesen they need to learn and know about.Harry opened it and showed them the kind of Wesen they’re dealing with and said inquiring excitedly. “Could it be a Musai, that we’re dealing with here?”Sean Renard seemed to agree with Harry, along with Neville and Luna, since they used to come across and experienced this kind of Wesen before. But then Draco was thoughtful deep for a moment before he shook his head in a negative at Harry and the others. “No, I don’t think this client girl of yours, might be a Musai. If she were one--that human young man she enticed to fall in love with her, would have been more obsessed and devoted over her than usual. You did mention before about the old man only stating that he noticed something strange about her when his son married her fast, right? Then that can’t be it, because a Musai wouldn’t go that far with whoever her man-prey is by marrying him to get whatever she wanted. There’s also the fact that the Musai--are actually not the kind of Wesen we were looking for, that don’t woge when looking upon them, remember?”Harry frowned and looked disappointed upon remembering that and then he went off to search through another book again. It almost took about two to three hours to look through the Mystic Books, which appears like they are copied ones from the old originals, judging the looks on how new and clean-looking the books are cared for in Draco’s possessions. And then Neville sound out loud to his friends that he thinks he might have found something upon the fourth book he’s now going through and reading.“What about this one? This Wesen is a type that doesn’t woge when the Grimms look at it, but…this kind seems a little scary,” Neville said anxiously, hoping that it’s not this kind of Wesen they’re going to be dealing with.Draco took a look at the entry passage Neville is looking at on the Mystic Book and he can understand his concerns, as he also reads through it.
SIRENS - There are the usual legends and tales about these mythical creatures, that they are water nymphs or mermaid-like beings that lure their prey--mostly men--to their deaths by their inhuman ethereal beauty and their enticing hypnotic singing. But, in my honest experience upon my travels around the world…I realize one special thing, that is simply the true story concerning about this mystical--yet also dangerous type of Wesen-being of a creature. For the Sirens I have met and experienced from--and also barely escaped with my life from its deadly grasp--are vastly different, but still the same, considering the kind they do, when it comes to luring their prey. It is true that they lure their prey of men with their inhuman beauty, as well as the hypnotic intonation of their vocal singing…but what is dangerous and deadly about them, is that--not only are they water-dwellers, but they are also land-walkers too.
To know the difference upon being caught by a Siren and escape from its hypnotic grasp from their songs…the Siren-Wesens do not woge from Grimm sight, nor do they reveal their true features upon emotional stress or physical confrontation. They only woge upon luring their prey with their singing and then feast upon them with their sharp fangs upon gorging upon their prey’s throats and drinking the entirety of their life-blood, similar to the blood-sucking creatures that most humans know as Vampires. Strangely enough, these particular Sirens only drink blood and discard the bodies and corpses of the dead prey they feast upon and throw them into the oceans for other water dwellers to feast upon their bodies and dispose of them fully. The only thing I manage to learn and discover upon knowing the difference from a Siren…is that their face shimmers upon sight from Grimm contact, and also when the Sirens lure their prey, they also intone their hypnotic singing whenever they speak to them in normal conversation, but the hypnotism of their songs will only work if their prey stays or lingers longer near their presence or proximity.
With that read, Draco suddenly had a horrifying thought and instantly rounded to Harry and demanded at him. “Harry, when that client woman of yours talked to you--were you speaking to her longer than you thought you might have or something?!”Harry blinked, confused at the strange kind of questioning that Draco is asking from him as he replied. “No…? We were having a normal kind of conversation when I spoke to her…why?”Draco didn’t believe him as he looked at Harry with his eyes narrowed at him in a pointed gaze. “Are you sure!?”Harry shook his head in a negative and became more confused again at him. “I’m pretty sure we didn’t--what’s wrong, Draco? Why are you asking me this?”Draco didn’t answer him as he quickly rummage around in his magic go-bag to bring out something that will test whether Harry is affected by this Siren-Wesen or not.The others watched Draco as he hurriedly tried to find what it is he’s looking for inside the magic go-bag and Sean Renard was almost amused upon seeing him nearly sink his whole left arm inside it and twisting around, until the blond man finally found it with a yell.It turns out that the thing that Draco was looking for was a simple normal-looking metal tuning fork, but this device is no ordinary one as Draco hits it and then quickly positioned it straight at Harry, right next to one of his ears. Harry didn’t react upon moving away from the blond when he moved the device near at him. But when Draco placed the tuning fork right next to his ear too closely, Harry nearly jolted upon hearing a sharp ringing so loud at him.“OW! Draco! What the bloody hell is that for!?” he cried out exclaiming incredulously, backing away from him with one hand covering over the ear that Draco put the magic-modified tuning fork over at. “Merlin--that was really loud!”“Hmm…so you’re not affected by a Siren-type Wesen. Well, that’s good to know,” Draco mused and nodded approvingly with relief over this upon confirming that his friend Harry wasn’t affected or something from a Siren-being.“Could you at least give me a warning next time!?” Harry snapped at him.Draco ignored him as he turned away to look for more information on what kind of Wesen they’re up against and the blond still ignored him upon sensing Harry glaring indignantly behind him. And it looks like luck has finally turned for all of them, when they are about to search for more, and suddenly Draco cried out, nearly startling them with surprise at his sudden outburst.“Ah-ha! I think I finally got it! I think I know what we’re truly up against!” Draco said with a triumphant shout upon finding the right Mystic Book that details the bad-kind of Wesen they’re dealing with and facing up against and shows it for all of them to see the exact very subject in the book. “A Beaute Fatale!”Sean Renard blinked a little surprised upon hearing the kind of Wesen he’s not familiar with. “Beaute Fatale? But, isn’t that--?”“French? Yes, it is, Detective Renard,” Draco said, nodding with confirmation as he opened the book to the right pages of the said-entry and showed them the drawing of the Wesen. “And simply translated about this particular bloke--is, of course, ‘Fatal Beauty’, a dark-type of Wesen that uses its inhuman-like beautiful looks to lure her prey--which are men only--seducing and enticing them into her control and using them for whatever bad-nefarious uses and means she wants from them.”They all gathered around a bit closely to read the entry Draco is showing them about the specific Wesen in the Mystic Book.
BEAUTE FATALE (French for ‘Fatal Beauty’) - this Wesen is one of the bad-kinds of dark creatures and beings that all humans and Grimms alike need to watch out for. For this Wesen, maybe similar in between a Siren or a Vampire-types, but this dangerous being is more deadly than those kinds, because its inhuman beauty is much more powerful than the hypnotic singing of a Siren and the beauty thrall of a Vampire. There’s been no knowledge or revelation as of yet, on how this Wesen gets its inhuman beautiful looks from…but there’s a positive note for sure, that this dark-type Wesen uses its beauty to lure its prey of men, by forcing them to look straight upon her very gaze and then instantly become bedazzled and enchanted by its prettiness. This Wesen does not woge upon Grimm sight or contact, because it has its innate ability to control its true self and form upon changing faces to suit the prey’s tastes over its enchanted beauty. But one thing for sure--once you’re under this Wesen’s control, there is no way out from breaking free of it--not unless you have the specific and exact potion that can be thrown or sprayed upon her face and reveal her true nature for all the victims she has under her hold and grasp.
After reading this, they were a little baffled with surprise but also nervous and anxious upon finding out this kind of Wesen, that is the ‘Beaute Fatale’, and wondering how they are able to deal with and fight against such a very dangerous and formidable creature. Renard is wondering very much about it upon finding out that there’s a more dangerous dark-type beauty Wesen than a Musai or a ‘Siren’.“So…basically, we’re dealing with a dangerous fatal-beauty siren-like dark-type Wesen--the kind that enchants men by looking beautiful and lures them into her control!?” Neville said warily and sounding a bit scared upon confronting such a very bad kind of Wesen-being face-to-face in the later future.Draco nodded gravely, “Basically the gist of it, according to this book. Since finding out and realizing what kind of Wesen-creature this is, and what it can do--I’d say yes, at the very least in these matters of facts.”“Oohh boy…this is going to be quite a problem to deal with,” Luna points out sagely and the others agreed with her words of reasoning once they knew what they’re up against upon this Wesen bad-one. “I don’t suppose this potion, which the book described, won’t be difficult to procure ingredients and make it up for it.” she inquires lightly.Renard wonders why they call it ‘Potion’ instead of ‘Zaubertrank’, but then he instantly remembers that the four Grimms here are different from the other kinds and types, since Draco mentioned that they’re all called ‘Mystic Grimms’ so he let it be and noted in his mind, that its usual for them to term it that way.Draco studied the ingredients on the potion recipe specifically mentioned to reveal the Beaute Fatale and murmured a little, muttering to himself. “Hmm…Night-shade roots…Withering Light-ray leaves…yes, I think I have those…oh, the others here, I’m not sure and need to check…”“Draco?” Neville inquired for Luna again, also wondering anxiously if their blond friend can do the potion or not and Draco snapped out of it upon hearing him call for his attention.“Right, sorry! Got lost in thought--yes, I can do this potion. Some of the ingredients in the potion recipe, are some that I’m not sure I have on hand, but I’ll need to check with Uncle Severus if he might have some of these,” Draco replied.“That’s good to know,” Neville sighed, slumping with relief when Draco said this.Draco nodded and then looked to Harry like he’s asking silently him on what he’s thinking or planning to do next, and then Harry answered. “I’m going to continue staking that woman out and find out who she has under her ‘collar-and-leash’ of sorts, so that we know who else we’re dealing with besides the Beaute Fatale--Wesen-being.”“Better be careful though, Harry,” Draco warned him in a firmly cautious strict tone. “Who knows what kind of personal bodyguards she has under her control, besides the young man Monsoon-roon fellow? It wouldn’t surprise me that this Beaute Fatale might have other Wesen already as her own slaves.”Harry nodded to Draco, understanding fully on what he’s going to be facing up against, and it looks like the Zabrak warrior is not going to be leaving Harry’s side anytime soon and will be sticking to him like permanent glue and such.Upon hearing Draco say that, Renard also noted mentally to look into the matter concerning about this ‘Beaute Fatale’ Wesen woman and would be able to help out upon finding out how many men she has under her dangerous thrall and tell Draco and his friends about it. But first, he’ll have to ask Harry about who the woman was and her name, so that the detective will look into it with his own secret contacts and resources. He’s doing this, not only to get into the Mystic Grimm’s good sides of sorts--but also he didn’t like that there’s this dangerous-type of Wesen lurking around here in Portland, which he did declare to the Wesen world that he proclaimed the state as his territory when he revealed his secret Royal status upon setting foot in the place and living in it, after maintaining his vast net of resources and contacts to himself. Granted, Renard knows very well that it’s not much since he didn’t reveal his true identity upon revealing to the Wesen community that there’s a Royal Prince ruling over and living in Portland, but at least he has enough allies and resources for himself to be able to help out anyone who’s in need.And this case is particularly something that his new potential allies will need help for--so that Renard might have a chance to ally with these mysterious yet unique ‘Mystic Grimms’ to have on his side. Not that they don’t know yet that instead of a Zauberbiest-Wesen detective they have on their side, they truly don’t know about his other hidden identity as a Royal Prince, even with the bastard status attached to his name and such.Detective Renard quickly snapped out of it upon noticing that Harry and his Wesen partner Darkus were about to go out and leave Draco’s apartment to start with their late-night stake-out of the woman, and he quickly caught up to them to ask Harry about the target of the case, before they left. After Renard got what he need from the woman’s name and some info about her, he realized too late that he just revealed what he was doing when he turned around and saw Draco looked at him with sharp knowing eyes, but then it looks like that the blond man didn’t mind that Renard is reaching out to help them on their case and jerked his head a little to show that his gesture means he’s accepting his assistance for this.Then Neville said that he and Luna will go back to their place to gather the list of ingredients which Draco doesn’t have on hand, when he went to look, and offered to lend some to him for the potion he needs to make upon revealing the Wesen’s true face beneath the human woman’s guise. Draco nodded and handed over the list he had already written of the ingredients that he doesn’t have upon checking, and Neville took it and put it into his pockets and the couple left Draco and Renard alone in the apartment.It was an awkward silence a bit between Draco and Detective Renard but then Draco easily breaks the tension by going to work on the potion that he already has the first ingredients on hand and prepare them. As for Renard, he decided to help out by sorting the Mystic Books back to their proper places in the bookcases and cabinets and everything. But while Renard was doing that, he sometimes catch a glimpse or glance towards Draco when he’s busy preparing the potion and making it, but didn’t complete it yet, because of the lack of missing ingredients that Neville is going to get them for.Renard seemed very interested upon seeing this kind of Grimm who’s good at potions-brewing from what he’s been watching him do, being an expert at it. He didn’t realize that he was speaking out loud, inquiring at Draco about it. “I’m really surprised that you can brew, Dr. Black,” he said.Draco blinked like he’s forgotten about his companion while he was focused on preparing the potion brew, that is simmering on the stove in a cauldron-like pot. He nodded to him, jerking his head in a gesture to the open book and then the ingredients gathered. “Like I said before, we’re not your usual normal kind of Grimms. Mystic Grimms are also adept into potion-brewing as well as magic-wielders, Detective Renard.”“Hmm…can I ask something, if you don’t mind?”Draco didn’t answer but he did nod his head again in affirmation that Renard can ask him. And he did, “How is it that I don’t know that you and your family had been living here in Portland for years now? From what I can see--many Grimms staying in one place is bound to bring attention from others--namely, the Reapers, Verrat--and the Royals?”Draco just smiled at him like he’s happy to share a big mysterious secret and he answered simply. “Magic, of course. Our ability to wield magic and everything, has enabled us a secure grand protection of my family to keep us safe and protect us into hiding from our enemies--even if its other kinds of Grimms who don’t condone our kind of Grimm lives. I’ll show and tell you more about it later in the future, after we’re done dealing with this case with the Beaute Fatale.”Renard was a little surprised but also glad to hear that, though he had to ask, “I thought that you would keep secret about it, concerning about you Mystic Grimms…how come you’re easily trusting me with this knowledge about you?”Draco looked at him as if he’s gone stupid and forgotten about before, “Didn’t you prove yourself before to me that you’ll keep quiet about it? Besides--I can easily tell that you’re sincere because I’m good with knowing manipulation and deception and…honestly, other than the fact that you revealed to me that you’re a Zauberbiest-Wesen, there’s something about you that I think my family and I can trust you to keep our presence here a secret and can also trust you to be on our side. But--I still have reservations about you because I can tell that there’s also something about yourself you’re keeping secret, however, I’ll give you space and time to reveal to us about it since you’re helping us out on this, even if it’s only one case.”Renard’s face almost flushed like he couldn’t believe how easily he can be caught about the other secret he’s keeping to himself that Draco can see deeper into it. But he’s glad and relieved from Draco’s words that he can be trustworthy enough to be given the olive branch from them and that he’s on their good side of sorts.And just when Renard is going to take a brave step and ask Draco more about the Mystic Grimms, their initial talk was interrupted when there was a sudden loud pop--or rather a CRACK!As Harry and his new partner companion Darius Darkus appeared out of thin air suddenly in the middle of Draco’s apartment, and almost got Renard jumping with startled shock as well as Draco swiftly bringing out his wand at the ready for a battle but relaxed when he saw who the unexpected popping intruders are.“Damn it Harry--how many times do I have to tell you to do not Apparate into someone’s place without announcing yourself!?” Draco snapped at him annoyed as he puts his wand away. Then he frowned upon realizing something. “You two have only been gone for about an hour and a half. Why are you back so soon?”“Um…yeah, promise you won’t be mad, Draco?” Harry said, looking very sheepish all of a sudden as he tried to comfort his partner Darkus, who looked almost sick as if not used to magic-teleportation upon experiencing the first time.“What are you--?”Then Draco’s eyes widened in shocked realization upon seeing Harry and his partner’s new state of conditions, seeing familiar scratches and injuries on them, and then his eyes narrowed with outraged anger and worry, right before he snapped at him. “Hadrian Evans Potter-Black!”Harry winced at the full name Draco is snapping and sternly rebuking him and looked like he wanted to sneak away before he gets the scolding of a lifetime but couldn’t when Draco continued on ranting at him. “Just what the bloody hell did you do to piss off a pride of Lowen!?”“Me!? I didn’t do anything! Honest! All we did was follow the Beaute Fatale girl to wherever she was going, then all of a sudden, there were the Lowen guys that appeared out of nowhere and saw us and they got very mad and tried to fight and subdue us all the way before I decided to Apparate me and my partner away to escape from them,” he protested.“You still need to work on your Apparition next time, Potter.” Draco reminded him sternly, not showing his relief that his friend made it out alive and well, but maintaining his haughty cold attitude so that he won’t ruin his self-kind of reputation for Renard to see.“I’m trying my best! It’s not my fault I’m a little bloody-pants at it, and--why do you keep calling me out like this anyway?!” Harry complained. “It’s not like you’re my professor and that we’re not back at Hogwarts anymore!”Draco just huffed at him and turned away to focus on the potion, making sure that it’s not being over-cooked or on the verge of exploding itself. After checking and making sure that it’s still fine and boiling over until the next last ingredients are added into it, and waiting for Neville to come back with them, Draco turned his attention now to Harry and his partner, swiftly moving to grab a first-aid kit and then start treating them of any injuries or wounds they have.Draco ignored Harry’s protests upon his denials that he’s fine while he brushed off his attempts to stave him off from treating his injuries, but Draco isn’t having it as he pushed Harry down with a strict glare that he sits and stay put like a good boy and then he went to work upon treating them. Draco glanced towards the Zabrak male and he saw that the warrior is fine with treating his wounds by himself when he reached over and took some bandages from the aid-kit and carefully clean his injuries with anti-septic and place the bandages on the cuts and scratches.The blond wizard figured that this warrior had been used to it for a long time and can do it himself before he started asking Harry more about what happened that got them to this state. Harry continued explaining the tale that he and Darius went through upon following the woman on her outing before they suddenly got ambushed by the group of Lowen males that they didn’t realize they were with the female Beaute Fatale.Draco narrowed his eyes, thinking about it and then he cursed upon realizing it completely from understanding what Harry just told him. “Crap! So this scarlet-woman actually has a pride of Lowen under her control as well!?”Then he blushed upon realizing what he said out loud, hearing Detective Renard snorting with amusement behind him upon hearing him name-call the woman that when he was listening on their conversation. Draco swiftly snapped out of it upon putting on the last bandage to the last wound on Harry’s and then he turned to see Darius already finished treating himself and put away the first-aid kit.There was knocking at the door and Draco went to answer it and opens to let Neville and Luna in when they returned with the needed ingredients for the potion. Draco nodded at Neville to come follow him and he did, which he will be assisting the blond into putting the stuff into the table beside the boiling potion and help him out.They stand by and watched as Draco worked on finishing with the potion with the addition of the last ingredients and then Harry suddenly suggested an idea upon watching them make-up and complete the Face-revealing potion. “Hey, maybe you should add in more of those withered-leaves or something?”Draco looked at him as if his idea is ridiculous. “Potter, have you lost your mind or something? I’m not aiming to turn her into looking like a mummy-corpse! That’s going to scar and traumatize the poor men for life, the ones that she has under her control!”He put up his hands in defense as he gave his excuse. “I’m just saying--the stronger you make the revealing potion--the faster it will help the men upon breaking free from her grasp or something.”Draco rolled his eyes at Harry like he’s gone more stupid. “That is not going to work, Harry. Making the potion stronger won’t make it better upon working right to break the spell that Wesen has her slaves under her control. It needs to be exact like in the recipe from the book, in order to be used upon spraying it on the Beaute Fatale’s face and then reveal her true Wesen form and set the victims free.”After Draco watched the potion for a moment, while mixing it precisely, he nodded with satisfaction upon having it done just right and then turned off the stove and quickly grabbed a small portable empty sprayer to pour in the contents of the potion into the little device carefully. Once the spray bottle was full, he closed it nice and tight and then tested it gently with one spray to see if the device works without any breaks or faults. After double-checking it and making sure that it truly works, Draco nodded in satisfaction again, before he had a sudden thought and then glanced at Renard silently before he turned to look at the Zabrak.“We need to test this first--before we use it on the Beaute Fatale,” Draco suggested. “Just to see if it really works, like in the recipe from the book.”Harry blinked, looking confused, “I thought that following the potion’s recipe precisely, makes it right as it is?”“True, but it’s better to test it out first before using it, Harry,” Draco points out reasonably.Though Darius the Zabrak looked like he didn’t want to volunteer as a lab-rat of sorts, he was willing to come forward to have it tested on him, but before he was about to do so, Sean Renard beat him to it. Even though he felt the same way as the other Wesen, he wanted to truly help out and decided to volunteer first--not knowing that the Zabrak male wanted to help on the case too. He voiced out to Draco that he’ll let himself be tested, and Draco blinked a bit with surprise at him before he shook it off and then warned him gently that the spray of the potion might sting him a little and Renard understood, nodding to him and then bracing himself at the ready for it.When Draco sprayed lightly onto his face, Renard felt the slight sting just like he said and then woged in reaction instantly, feeling like he couldn’t control it since the potion did the exact trick that it was made and intended for. Draco smiled upon seeing the success of the potion test and then kindly hands a handkerchief to Renard so that he’ll wipe his face clean from the sprayed potion on him.“Great! Now that we know that it works…what do we do next?” Neville asked curiously.“We need to find out when and where the woman might be hanging out next, and make plans to get closer to her enough to spray this potion onto her, to reveal her true nature and then break free of the victims she enslaved under her control,” Draco said solemnly, turning to look at Harry with a pointed look, like he’s questioning that he managed to obtain the knowledge about that.Harry quickly replied, “Before my partner and I got ambushed by the Lowen--I managed to find out where and when that woman is going to next. It turns out that the reason she was on a shopping-binge, was because she was getting prepared for a party with her husband along and will be spending the whole night out with him and whoever her male followers are.” he rattled off the time and place on the woman’s schedule party and Draco nodded at that.“Good…now that it’s all settled, I’ll need to prepare on setting myself up as bait for the Beaute Fatale,” Draco said.His statement instantly surprised them all and they looked at him with confusion.“Whoa, wait a minute, Draco?” Harry blinked at him like his words were suddenly unexpected and ludicrous. “What do you mean ‘setting yourself as bait’? Isn’t it supposed to be me who should do it?”Draco gave him a pointed look again before he calmly explained. “You can’t, Harry. You’re needed in case, things went south and that we need your prowess in fighting to go against the formidable enemies, such as the Lowen that the Beaute Fatale has under her leash or something more dangerous than those lion-Wesen. You and your partner-warrior, Darkus are needed on the fight just so it might happen. Neville can’t do it as well, because he has his girlfriend Luna, and the book also says that the Beaute Fatale’s fatal enthralling charm won’t work on the bonded men. Not to mention that--I’m pretty sure she won’t be pleased if he ends up being used as bait for this one.”“Thank you!” Luna said brightly, though her eyes darkened a bit scarily like she won’t hesitate to kill the deadly female Wesen if she dares to enchant her boyfriend-partner.Draco shuddered slightly visible with a small groan and rubbed the bridge of his nose a bit as he said. “And much as I loathe doing it…I’m going to have to put myself up as bait, to try to get close to that bloody bint of a Wesen, and somehow manage to spray the potion right at her face while avoiding to fall under her bloody spell or something.”“Maybe you don’t need to.” Sean Renard suddenly said, not liking the idea of his new Grimm partner and friend, getting too close and personal with the Beaute Fatale.Draco blinked with surprise at his statement and looked at him confused. “What are you talking about? You know what kind of Wesen we’re facing against, it’s our duty as Grimms to deal with it ourselves. But rest assured--we’ll be doing it in a discreet non-lethal way with her, so that you’ll have the chance to arrest her for exploitation and fraud charges.”“I understand that, but it would give me no comfort or pleasure at all--if you decide to force yourself as bait for this criminal. I would like a chance to help out and volunteer upon this,” Renard protested.
Say what? ‘Pleasure’?
Draco looked at Renard a bit weirdly like he’s wondering why he said such things, and he didn’t know that Luna was smiling secretively and knowingly behind his back. And when Draco was about to protest in return, Luna intervened between them. “I believe it’s a brilliant idea!”Draco and Neville looked at Luna shocked and confused before she elaborated, “I think it’s better that your new friend helps out into making sure that the Beaute Fatale gets distracted by Detective Renard and let him be the one to spray the potion onto her face and revealing her true one, instead of one of us. If the Wesen-woman finds out that we’re Grimms before we had the chance to spray and expose her--she might run away to escape with her slave minions or worse--might turn one of us against us and enslave them.”Draco opened his mouth to say something otherwise but he went silent and looked thoughtful for a moment, and then after a minute or two, he finally nodded in uncertain agreement. “I suppose you’re right.” he said begrudgingly and before Renard was about to smile at his words, he instantly added with a pointed look and finger at him. “But just in case that you might end up getting ensnared by that Wesen-Fatale woman--I’ll be standing right by your side to guard you…even from a fair slight distance away from you. Powerful or not that you are, I will not take any chances of another Wesen falling prey and become another slave in her hands.”Renard held back his amused grin at Draco who firmly gave his statement with slight protectiveness, now that he’s part of the team of sorts. He nodded to him and then Harry grinned widely like this team meeting has come to a good end. “Alright then! First thing tomorrow night--the party that the Beaute Fatale will be there will commence then and we’ll need to prepare properly and right upon being there too.” Harry said.The others nodded in unspoken agreement upon their plans being done and made, as well as the Face-revealing potion kept ready and safe, to be put to use against the enemy Wesen, and then they left Draco’s apartment to go home to their living residences with Darius Darkus following beside Harry on their way home. And as they all left, the only ones left behind once more and again, are Draco Black and Sean Renard in the apartment, as they’ll discuss a little more about their part in the plan on distracting and exposing the Beaute Fatale-Wesen and guarding one another, before Draco nodded to Renard in polite goodbye when he leaves the apartment too.OOOOOIt was the next night later, that Harry and his team, including the Zabrak male warrior and the Zauberbiest Detective, were already gathered by the entrance doors of the big hotel building where the said-party is hosted up with the enemy Wesen and her slaves that are in there in attendance.It was a black tie-kind of party event, and they made sure that they dressed up nicely for this part of their mission, but also made sure that they are well-equipped so that they won’t be taken off-guard in case the mission goes sideways and wrong.Draco nodded dimly to Renard with appreciation at the very nice suit he’s wearing for the party event, and he turned and continued to sternly snap at Harry to stop fidgeting with his suit’s tie, despite some of his complaints that it’s too tight around his neck, when trying to hide some of his excitement and anxiety. The only one who’s not with the group is Darius the Zabrak-Wesen male, as he decided to look out for them by lurking in the shadows both outside and inside throughout their mission upon attending the party and he’ll call out through the Link, which he was shared and given the magical device onto him from Harry.Draco sighed as they all separated in the fake pretense and acting parts of enjoying through the party when they went in and whispered softly through the magic-Link. “Everyone all set and in their places?”[All set.] both Harry and Renard replied in unison.[Same here.] Luna and Neville said.[Affirmative.] Darius responded simply from lurking in the shadows, somewhere outside or inside the building, near the party going on.Draco nodded and then carefully looked around, searching for the Beaute Fatale-Wesen. Then he whispered softly as he casually takes a glass of champagne from one of the waiters carrying a tray with them around. “Harry? Renard? You got eyes on the Beaute Fatale yet?”[Not yet.] Harry said as he’s standing on one spot somewhere by the western side from Draco’s eastern side of the building.
[I have.]
They froze almost upon hearing Detective Renard’s response, but they didn’t turn to his direction when he’s at the north side. Draco demanded softly, “Where?!”Renard was taking a moment to assess the situation on his side before he responded, [She’s chatting with a few other men, who don’t appear to be friends or acquaintances of her husband since I don’t see him hanging around near her.]“Where’s the husband?” Draco asked, looking around for him.[Oh! I see him!] Harry said instantly. [He’s with the group of Lowen. The same ones that ambushed me and Darius before when we were following the Beaute Fatale woman.] [Whoa! Be careful, Harry! We can’t take the chance that they might recognize you when they see you!] Neville cautioned him worriedly.[Don’t worry, I’m far away from their sight. I also had the ‘Notice-Me-Not’ charm on myself, the moment I saw them.] Harry reassured.Draco cleared his throat to get their attention as he instructed. “Right--Harry, look out for Detective Renard when he makes his move with the girl. Neville, Luna, you two do the look-out for them, as well as keeping eyes on the group of Lowen males, just in case.”[And the husband?] Luna asked curiously, though she sounded like she knows what Draco is going to say.Draco replied easily, “I’ll be getting closer with the husband, the young Monsoon-roon and try to break the spell holding upon him from the Beaute Fatale, if I can. If it doesn’t work, then Renard will have to do what he needs to do, just as we planned. Renard, you still got the spray with you?”When Sean Renard is also doing the same as Draco from the other side of the party, standing by and looking calm and casual, and holding a wine glass near to his lips in a show that he’s enjoying the party and drinking, he carefully whispered. “Yes, it’s right here with me. Easy near reach to get it once I have the opening to expose the woman.”[Good. Be careful though, Renard.] Draco said.Renard nodded and nearly forgot when he realized that Draco or the others can’t see him respond so he responded verbally, before he sees the woman now alone and swiftly made his move.When he got to the woman, that is the disguised Beaute Fatale, he turned on the charms and flirted with her a little, to try to seduce her into liking him. But strangely enough, she didn’t seem that all interested with him when he went and tried to get closer to her. After a few minutes later of trying to chat up and flirt with her, the woman left him and Renard was very confused and a bit baffled when the woman walked away from him like he’s some sort of plague-type monster that she needs to flee and escape from quickly.He’s not the only who was stunned over this unexpectedly happening and Harry approached him in the fake pretense that he was moving from his previous position to a new one and continue to idle by to watch the party and whispered to him in a low voice. “What happened? I thought you were going to charm her into liking you or something!?”“I--I don’t know,” Renard was very surprised at this, as he’s used to charming women, both human and Wesen alike, and this is the first time he was refused from this one, that is the Beaute Fatale.“Crap--do you think she somehow knows what you are or something!?” Harry asked urgently in a hissing whisper.[That would be impossible, Potter. The book never mentioned that the Beaute Fatale can sense unsavory intentions when it comes to human or Wesen males pursuing her for her attentions.] Draco said, surprising both Harry and Renard that he was listening on them.[Try telling her that when the female Wesen left your new friend Renard as he tried to get hers.] Luna points out glibly calm.Going back to Draco’s view as he rolled his eyes a little upon hearing Luna’s comment and then looked around sharply to search for the Beaute Fatale woman on where she is going now, trying to see through the crowd of people that’s milling about and around in the society party they’re in.[Regardless, we need to find her quickly and find out how to subdue her, before we lose her along with the victims.] Luna continued.[Well--where is she!?] Neville asked nervously, looking around trying to find her.“Why, hello there!” the girl’s voice said slyly behind him, sounding almost like a cougar finding its prey.Draco flinched and then mumbled through the Link. “Found her!”He turned calmly to face her with a fake smile on his face. “Hello? I’m sorry--I don’t think we’re introduced. You are--?”The girl giggled loftily as if he’s teasing her and she smiled at him in a sexy-like way, but when Draco saw this, he felt cold shivers running down his spine and almost showed the disgusted look upon his face upon looking at her, like she’s a praying mantis or black widow, ready to pounce on her prey for the kill.“Oh, dear me. I’m the wife of Mr. Monsoon-roon. The young son of the old senior. My name is Mrs. Selina Catelyn Monsoon-roon,” she said, still trying to look at him sexily and trying to seduce him but Draco wasn’t fooled by this at all.Draco smiled at her calmly, despite that he tried to hold back the nervous twitching and not show it on his face. “A pleasure to meet you. I’m Dr. Draco Black.” He said with a dim nod, instead of reaching out a handshake, for he feared with the suspicion in his mind that skin contact might be possible for the Beaute Fatale Wesen to ensnare her prey to her grasp.“Ooohh! A doctor! What kind?” Mrs. Selina inquired like she’s interested but Draco knew better on what she’s trying to do with him.“A medical examiner. A morgue doctor, to be precise, miss.” Draco replied like his answer was meant to scare her off, but she just laughed like she’s amused by his response.[Hang on, Draco. Renard and I are coming fast to your location--you need to keep her there so that Renard will spray her with the stuff to expose her!] Harry urged Draco to not do anything rash like sending her off and away.[Harry, that’s not a good idea to expose her right here in the party.] Luna said. [I’m sure that Draco also knows that it’s too dangerous to reveal the Beaute Fatale among all of these humans and have them freak out when they see her face change!]Draco was ignoring the woman Selina trying to chat with him as he heard his friends converse, and even though he hated to be this close to this dangerous kind of Wesen, he can’t let her get away. So he gave her an insincere smile like he’s tolerating her presence for the moment, and he’ll make sure that she doesn’t notice anything amiss like leading her into a trap and have her true colors exposed.Draco tried to convince her into coming outside with him, in an offer to have a private talk to themselves only, so that her husband won’t become suspicious and jealous upon seeing them together, and his idea worked when she accepted with a lofty giggle and took his offered arm at her. Draco tried to hold back still the disgusted shudders when the female Wesen marveled the slight muscles he has on the arm she’s holding on to when he offered it, and he calmly led her outside so that they’ll have their private ‘talk’ with each other, the blond male Grimm only being aware on who’s following behind them, and he hoped that it’s his friends and not the Beaute Fatale’s personal slaves.But when the two of them got outside, Draco found out--much to his surprise yet annoyed dismay--it was the group of Lowen males that the Beaute Fatale has ensnared to be her own bodyguards when they gathered behind her, all in a hypnotized daze in their eyes and awaiting their mistress’ orders no matter what. Draco knew that he’s in a tight spot and in a pickle (so to speak) so it looks like that he’ll have to abort the plan on stalling the Wesen woman and exposing her--not with the dangerous formidable group of Wesen she has as her slaves.“Come get me…come get me-come get me-come get me!” Draco muttered almost out loud to the Link when he looked at the Lowen crowding them around for their mistress as they got outside.[Don’t worry, Draco. We’ll be there soon!] Harry reassured him.Unfortunately, not soon enough, because Draco felt the woman Selina suddenly grabbed him with both hands holding the sides of his head in a slightly hard grip and turned to look straight into her eyes. There was an unholy shiny-like glint in them and Draco froze subtly in terror like he knows what that sight might mean to him.His horrifying suspicions turned out to be true when the glint in her eyes seem to shine even more and Draco realized with horror upon finding out close-hand that this is how the Beaute Fatale ensnares her male victims and make them her slaves. Draco tried to break free from the hold of her hands on his head, but it’s like her grip has turned inhumanely strong that he couldn’t break out of it or even turn away his gaze from the dangerous female Wesen.But before the shine in her eyes was about to transfer into Draco’s, there was a shout from one of the Lowen and before anyone could be able to react, Sean Renard just burst in, grabbed Draco by the hand and pulled him away before she could hypnotize him.The Beaute Fatale did not see that coming and just when she was about to snap out of her stunned daze and order her slave minions to stop them, they were already gone, disappearing into thin air before their very shocked eyes without warning and the only thing that made them believe that they weren’t hallucinating is there was a soft cracking sound when they ‘pop’ away.At another spot, outside the building at the back alley, secluded and isolated enough with no one around to witness, Draco, Harry and Renard reappeared from their magic teleportation and Draco gently comforted Sean Renard when the Wesen detective looked a little sick from experiencing through this again.“Whew! Glad to see that you’re alright, Draco!” Harry just said smiling at him.Draco frowned at him from his statement and then…SMACK!“OW! What the--!? What the bloody hell was that for?!” he exclaimed incredulously, looking comically pitiful as his hands went up to the back of his aching head where he was hit by one of Draco’s hands slapping at that part hard.“You know what that was for, Potter!” Draco snapped at him. “You took so long, I really thought I was going to be under her spell! Almost about a minute longer when she tried to force me under her gaze! It was a good thing Detective Renard came to my rescue on time before I feared that I was about to be one of her slaves!”“Oi! I helped out too, you know!” Harry protested.Draco just huffed and he was calm when Luna and Neville also appeared out of thin air, right beside them with a soft popping sound upon following after them, while Harry and Renard jumped a bit with surprise and Renard almost drew out his hidden gun in defense but relaxed upon seeing them.“So what now? That woman might leave soon with the victims if she suspects that something’s afoot and will escape from us,” Neville asked worriedly, looking relieved to see that Draco is fine and well from almost being captured and ensnared by the Beaute Fatale Wesen.Harry lightened up like there’s no worry as he said, “Don’t worry, Darius is keeping an eye and watching over her. He’ll notify us quickly when they’re going to leave the party and then we’ll intercept them.”“I suppose that’s plan B?” Luna asked lightly, even though she already knows that Harry thought of that plan so quickly. Harry nodded and Draco agreed that it is a good idea so far, since their plan into subduing the female Wesen failed within the party they infiltrated into.It didn’t take long for the hidden Darius to report through the magical Link, as he kept standing by through the shadows that the criminal female Wesen is seen leaving the party with her victim husband and the group of bodyguard Lowen with her, going into a limo and two guard cars behind it.Fortunately, the Mystic Grimm already had their plan ready into getting their way there and then intercepting them on the road with discreet magical means.OOOOOSelina, the female Beaute Fatale Wesen, was fuming in annoyance yet also nervousness when she failed to hypnotize that blond man from before when she became interested in him, but didn’t know that he was a Grimm, even though she can sense such powerful energy from him, that made her want to get him as one of her slaves, beside the rich human young male and the group of fearsome Lowen she managed to successfully ensnare as her own.When the blond disappeared with those two other men, one of them from before that tried to flirt with her, the female Wesen instantly knew that something is wrong and acted to the other people at the party in the fake pretense that her husband is tired and that they’ll be leaving now. Once they left, she and her husband went into the limo with the Lowen getting into the two cars guarding them from front and back, Selina thought to herself, wondering on who those three men were and why she felt such nervous anxiousness from them.But before she could think on it deeper more, there was sudden screeching and the limo driver nearly swerved into driving off the road when the car in front suddenly jolted to the side like they spotted something blocking up-front and tried to brake or avoid it.The limo driver managed to maneuver around and brake the pedal into a skidding sound stop and then Selina was about to snap at him with furious annoyance for nearly causing an accident with her in it, but then she jumped when the limo doors suddenly slammed open and some unknown force pulled her out without her reacting into action from the suddenness of it.It was like an invisible lasso just pinned her arms and wrapped around her with a fierce pull and she cried out in surprise and pain when she landed hard a few feet away from the limo, keeping a distance far away from her slaves. She tried to cry out for help, but it’s like her voice was suddenly gone and Selina became terribly frightened and tried to soundlessly scream out but nothing is happening and coming to aid her.Then the female Wesen watched in shock and terror again when shadows came blurring into view and knocked her human husband and the charging Lowen guards out to unconsciousness without harming them and gently placed them back to the cars when they need to leave. Selina paled when the shadows now turned onto her and approached and then her face turned almost sickly white upon recognizing Draco among one of them as he revealed his face into the light on her sight.The other man, who Selina recognized as the same one that tried to flirt his way with her and said with eyes narrowed, “You’re under arrest for conspiracy to fraud, manipulation charges--and whole other con-artistic crimes you have done to these men, including your so-called husband Mr. Monsoon-roon.”She tried to protest her innocence and deny her wrong-doings but the man Renard just nodded to Draco and Harry and then gave something to Draco which he took it gladly and then sprayed it right onto her face without giving her time to react upon drawing away from it until it’s too late.She tried to cry out when that unknown spray seem to peel off the human guise she’s been wearing and controlling with all her Wesen strength for years, yet they easily removed like a banana peel when Draco sprayed the potion spray onto her.It wasn’t long until they saw the Beaute Fatale’s true form--that showed a blank shimmering transparent-like face with no ethereal mystical beauty on her but her malevolence fairness--and Draco sneered at her. “So this is your true form? I must say--it’s a more suitable look for you!”And then the Wesen face disappeared into the true human face that the woman truly wears as her real self--that is a normal plain brown-haired woman with unsightly freckles, dull blue eyes, and pinched-up lips on her face. Harry took a quick picture from his phone and then sent the image to Renard so that he’ll get to work into investigating her background upon arresting her and then obtaining solid evidence that she mistakenly left on her trail. “This should do it, right?” he asked.Sean Renard nodded as he got the notification from his phone and accepted the sent message. “Yes. After you send word to the senior Monsoon-roon about what happened in a humane mundane version of it, I’ll be getting leads about this woman and have her imprisoned for life for her fraud crimes of it, including the manipulation charges, which I’m sure that she won’t be able to protest against them without exposing her Wesen self--unless she wants to get into trouble with the Wesen council when I send word about what she did.”He almost smirked visibly in his face when Selina listened to him clearly as he said this and paled like she’s about to faint upon the Wesen council knowing about this, and it looked like she decided to take her chances at the human-kind prison instead of the Wesen one.Draco almost look like he wanted to grin with amusement upon seeing the expression on the female Wesen’s face but he held it back, maintaining a cool composure before he nodded to Renard and Harry as he pocketed the spray again. “Harry, get on the line and contact the old senior that you solve the case and you got his son free from the woman’s grasp or something. Luna, Neville, you two check on the Lowen and see if they’re alright and make sure that they’re truly free from the Beaute Fatale’s control. Renard and I will deal with this woman into bringing her into the station.”“Are you sure? This Wesen girl might try something at you?” Luna asked.Draco just coldly glared at her, and this time the Beaute Fatale was too frightened to use her charming looks anymore since she got easily exposed by magical means from them, and she now realized that the would-be victim she almost ensnared as a slave, was a Grimm. “Oh don’t worry…I’m sure that she won’t be doing anything funny while my partner and I bring her in.”Renard almost preened with smugness upon having Draco’s acceptance of having him around as a partner and new friend, but he holds it back so that Draco wouldn’t see it and change his mind about it. It didn’t take long for them to do their tasks with Draco and Renard bringing the magical tied-up Wesen back to the station and then releasing her so that Renard will put on mundane handcuffs to subdue her and bring her in.After Harry had called back that the old senior was joyful and delighted that his son had turned out to be duped by the con-woman and Luna and Neville called as well, reporting that the Lowen had woken up and found out to their joy that they were free from the control of the Beaute Fatale Wesen. Though the couple had to convince them to go home back where they belong, when the Lowen males wanted to exact revenge on the female Wesen, and they succeeded on doing that as they left with the solemn promise given from the Grimms that they will make sure that the Beaute Fatale doesn’t ensnare another victim again.And with that the case is solved, concerning about the Beaute Fatale, and the Wesen female won’t be seeing daylight of freedom anytime soon after her ex ‘husband’ and his father press charges against her for the crimes she supposedly did to them.It was the next few days later, that Draco decided to offer something to his new friend and partner, that is the Zauberbiest-Wesen detective Sean Renard, into testing him a little more whether he’s trustworthy to keep silent and know more about the Mystic Grimms.“I’m sorry, what?” Sean Renard ask Draco confused, like he couldn’t believe his ears upon hearing what he just asked him to.“I said--would you like to come with me and see my Grimm family state?” Draco simply offered.And there goes the other chapter, when Sean Renard sees where his new friend, the Mystic Grimm lives with his other family members that is on the next part of the story, in a mystical place.OOOOOOOOOOAUTHOR’S NOTES:Another chapter finished! I hope you like it!Next chapter…there will be more shocks and surprises in store, coming from the Mystic Grimms specifically!That and--there will be more of the exciting and thrilling anticipation, such as I will be making more of the quotes for the other chapters, like I made up with the beginning infamous quotes I put into this chapter for the story. I hope you like it!There will be more for this story and others soon, I promise!Enjoy Readers!PLEASE REVIEW OR COMMENT!OOOOO